John Mabry has always been a favorite writer for me–he has written many papers dealing with almost all of the Mystics in the Western Tradition.  In this partiuclar essay he is focusing on Gnostic Sacraments.  Mabry is a priest in the Anglican Tradition.

=============================

Considering the Gnostic Sacraments
Copyright 1990 by John R. Mabry

To the Catholic Christian (Roman, Orthodox or Anglican) the sacraments are absolutely central to the spiritual life. The Catholic depends on the Eucharist for his or her soul’s sustenance and there is little cynicism regarding their importance or efficacy; Baptism, Confirmation and Matrimony all mark momentous occasions of spiritual passage, and this seems to have been so since as early as the second century when the Christian community recorded their rituals in the Didache. Competing with (and often residing within) the early community were the Gnostic Christians, offering similar sacraments that in some ways differed from the sacraments of orthodox practice. How were they similar and what did the Gnostics’ innovations accomplish for them that transported them beyond the reach of the orthodox rites?

At first it seems unlikely that the Gnostics would have sacraments at all. The Gnostic mythos made a strong point of its radical dualism, the logic by which made it impossible for the truly divine to be soiled in any way through contact with corruptible matter. To the orthodox, though, the sacraments are themselves divine, in the case of the Eucharist, or communicators of gracious states in the remaining sacraments. “The sacraments are,” according to the Book of Common Prayer, “outward and visible signs of inward and spiritual grace, given by Christ as sure and certain means by which we receive that grace.”1

The sacraments then, are not simply the means of the transmission of grace but they are psychological confirmation of contact with the Divine. For modern Protestants, grace, salvation and union are wholly intellectual exercises, not lived physical experience, which is the Catholic birthright. Corrupt or not, fallen or not, the physical world is where we live and that is where God meets us. This poses problems for the dualistic Gnostics, and different schools dealt with this challenge in various ways. For some Gnostics it is unthinkable that the truly Divine could ever have any contact with the corrupt corporeal world, to the extent of even denying the incarnation of Jesus.2

Some Gnostics cursed and rejected the orthodox sacraments on the grounds that they are alien and were established in the name of the demiurge.3 For the readers of the Gospel of Philip, though, we can be absolutely certain concerning the corporeal nature of their sacramental system. It tells us that the “truth did not come to the world nakedly; rather, it cam in prototypes and images: the world will not accept it in any other form. Rebirth exists along with an image of rebirth: by means of the this image one must be truly reborn.”4 The purpose of the image is to make “the lower like the upper and the outer like the inner.”5 Thus, as even the orthodox would agree, the “outward and visible” signs correspond to an “inward and spiritual” effect.

The Gospel of Philip, in fact, has been invaluable in the study of the early Gnostic sacramental system. Dr. Stephan A. Hoeller, Presiding Bishop of the Ecclesia Gnostica, calls it “a manual of Gnostic sacramental theology.”6 Often the Gnostic literature refers to “the five seals.”7 This is apparently in reference to the five sacraments honored by the Valentinian school, to which the author of the Gospel of Philip seems to belong. The Gospel of Philip informs us that “The Lord [did] all things by means of a mystery….” The word for sacrament in the Greek is musterion, so we can assume that for the authors of the Gospel of Philip God works primarily through the “mysteries,” the sacraments listed thus: “baptism, chrism, eucharist, ransom and bridal chamber.”8

There has been much speculation on the relationship of the orthodox sacraments to those listed in …Philip. Baptism and the eucharist seem to be intact, but there is dissent over the others. Chrism would appear to be confirmation, although Stephan Hoeller suggests it could be either holy orders or unction since both also incorporate the anointing of oil.9 Dr. Hoeller thinks it likely that the Gnostic redemption and bridal chamber have degenerated into the much more mundane sacraments of penance and matrimony.10 And although the Book of Common Prayer refers to baptism and eucharist as the “great sacraments,”11 …Philip informs us that “…there are higher ones than these.”12 Could it be that the early orthodox church’s “minor sacraments” were far more glorious than the remnants we have inherited? Episcopal priest John Rossner in his book In Search of the Primordial Tradition and the Cosmic Christ informs us that …some of the more Hellenized of the early church Fathers, such as Clement of Alexandria and Origen, described what they believed to be a genuinely Christian “gnosis”–or tradition of esoteric wisdom–in the Gospels and in the primitive Church. Orthodox Fathers, such as Polycarp, Ignatius of Antioch and many others, wrote of the sublime “mysteries” of the Gospel and of the Church and sacraments in language apparently borrowed from the pagan mystery religions and from pre- Christian philosophical traditions.13

Baptism

Baptism is so central to Christian praxis that it’s hard to imagine this ritual as having a pagan origin. But in fact, “purification rituals were common in Judaism and one use in particular, i.e., the initiation of proselytes, is thought by many to lie behind the baptism of John the Baptist.”14 Although mentioned in all four of the canonical gospels, John’s baptism itself was pre-Christian and was a familiar rite practised widely by many religious traditions. The books of the Old Testament Pseudepigrapha make it clear that there was a long history of pre-Christian Gnostic use of the baptismal rite. The Sibylline Oracles demanded that the people “…abandon daggers and groanings, murders and outrages and wash your whole bodies in perennial rivers.”15 Pre-Christian Gnostic texts also made use of baptism, providing the faithful with the arcane knowledge of the names of the beings who preside over the baptismal waters.16 The Apocalypse of Adam, which we are reasonably sure developed independently of Christian influence includes a truly transcendent vision of a messianic baptismal initiation which echoes loudly the canonical initiation of Jesus:

He received the glory of that one and the power.
He came to the bosom of his mother. And thus he came to the water.
…He came from a great prophet.
And a bird came, took the child who was born, and carried him to a high mountain.
And he was nourished by the bird of heaven.
An angel came forth there and said to him, “Rise up! God has given you glory.”
He received glory and strength.
And thus he came to the water.

…This is the secret knowledge of Adam which he imparted to Seth, which is the holy baptism of those who know the eternal knowledge through the ones born of the word and the imperishable illuminators, those who came from the holy seed…Then the seed will fight against the power, those who will receive his name upon the water, and of them all.17

For the Christian Gnostics, this was the initiatory stage of spiritual progress.18 The Gospel of the Egyptians “tells the gnostic myth as thought it were the solemn prelude to a baptismal ritual;” Bentley Layton writes in the introduction to this gospel “the work ends with an account of the establishment of gnostic baptism and a baptismal service book, including a list of metaphysical beings that preside over gnostic baptism and a hymn to be said by the baptized.”19 For the Christian Gnostics, the archetypal baptism is Jesus’, for according to some Gnostic belief, the Christ is a principle or an office or a state of being that was inferred on Jesus and not intrinsic to his nature. The savior was not Jesus the human, but “the dove that descended into him.”20

Although The Gospel of Philip is clear as to the outward “signs” of the sacraments, many other of the Christian Gnostics abhorred such rites. Elaine Pagel quotes The Testimony of Truth saying that “Physical rituals like baptism become irrelevant, for ‘the baptism of truth is something else; it is by renunciation of [the] world that it is found.’”21 St. Epiphanius wrote that the Archontics believe that when one is converted, the soul “gets gnosis and flees the baptism of the [non-gnostic] church.”22 Layton, in The Gnostic Scriptures inquires as to whether there was “also a physical gnostic rite of baptism, and if so was it a once-for-all initiation into the new kinship of the gnostic church or a repeatable act of mystical enlightenment?” For clearly, for some “the ceremony takes place not on earth, but only in the spiritual realm.”23 It seems unlikely to me that it was a “repeatable act of mystical enlightenment” since one cannot conveniently “forget” knowledge in order to experience one’s initial experience of exposure to it. Stephen Hoeller has a synthesis that is worth considering, though, when he proposes that

Baptism was practiced by the authors of this gospel in two forms. Ordinary baptism as administered by the orthodox was known to the Gnostics as “psychic baptism,” because it was designed for people whose consciousness was lodged in them in-emotion complex and who were not ready to enter the realm of spirit.A higher form of baptism was known/n as “pnuematic baptism,” indicating that when administered in this fashion, the baptismal rite no longer merely served the purpose of purifying the should, but rather put the personality in touch with the higher, or spiritual Self. Baptism as well as all the other mysteries possessed an indelible character; their effect could never be wiped out.”24

Although it seems to me that Dr. Hoeller is speculating somewhat freely, it is speculation worth considering, and especially his final point regarding the security of the experience. …Philip tells us, in the parable of God as the dyer, that what God has dyed–by dipping in water–are “imperishable.”25

Anyone who goes down into the water and comes up without having received anything and says, “I am a Christian,” has borrowed the name. But one who receives the holy spirit has the gift of the name. Anyone who has received a gift will not have it taken away…So it is with us, if something comes to pass through a mystery.26 (emphasis mine.)

It is a popular theory that during this initiatory ritual the gnosis was first conferred. It is in this act that the acquaintance, or the meeting and joining of the (masculine) human soul with the (feminine) Divine Spirit is first made, creating the immortal androgynous unity. It is in the baptismal liturgy of the neo-gnostic Liberal Catholic Church that the priest asks that the “gate of Thy glory [the mind]” be “replenished with the spirit of Thy wisdom [Sophia, the holy spirit."27 The initiate was now considered spiritually immortal, promised in the First Thought in Three Forms that "whichever persons have gained acquaintance of their receivers, according as they have been instructed and have learned, shall not taste death."28 ...Philip concurs, explaining that Jesus had perfected the ritual, so that the believer (or rather, I suppose, the Knower) might go down into the water, but he or she does not go down likewise into death.29 Eloquently the author of ...Philip offers a poetic pun on pnuema (the word for both wind and spirit in Greek), saying "Whenever the [wind] blows, winter comes: whenever the holy spirit blows, summer comes.”30 First Thought in Three Forms continues, confirming in baptism “that along with [the] glories, you become the glory in which you existed in the beginning.”31 The fatal cosmic rift between the believer and the Original God is thus repaired.

Baptism, for the Gnostic and the orthodox Christian, symbolizes–and sacramentally, bestows–death and resurrection. But whereas for the orthodox, this resurrection is a spiritual foreshadowing of a coming physical resurrection–a “vouchsafe” or “downpayment” of the Spirit to be redeemed at the end of the world, for the Gnostic, the baptismal ritual is the resurrection. “People who say they will first die and then arise are mistaken. If they do not first receive resurrection while they are alive, once they have died they will receive nothing.”32 The Gospel of Philip gives us a verse that summarizes the breadth of Gnostic baptismal efficacy:

We are anointed by the Spirit. When we were born [again] we were joined. No one can see himself in the water or in a mirror without light. Nor, again, can you see by the light without water or a mirror. For this reason it is necessary to baptize with two things– light and water. And light means Chrism.33

Chrism

Chrism is not a familiar word in Christian circles, though the act itself is common enough; the anointing with oil is practiced for a variety of reasons, including baptism, confirmation, ordination, unction and reconciliation. Which of these, precisely is intended by the Gnostics is difficult to say. The act itself goes far back into Judaic tradition and signifies favor or that something is chosen for sacred purposes. Even for the Jews, anointing had a sacramental quality to it, as when Enoch tells his son in the Pseudepigraphal book of 2 Enoch, “Since the time when the Lord anointed me with the ointment of my glory, it has been horrible for me, and food is not agreeable to me, and I have no desire for earthly food.”34

Dr. Hoeller places the sacrament of chrism second in what he sees as initiatory stages into the Gnostic mysteries. “Water is used to wash,” he writes, “oil is employed to seal.”35 The Roman Catholic Catechism defines confirmation as the “sacrament of spiritual strength-ening,”36 also regarding it as a secondary stage after baptism.

This is a little confusing when we look to the Gospel of Philip because it seems to be giving us mixed signals. It is often referred to accompanied by the baptismal water, yet we are also told that whoever has it has already received all things from the father in the bridal chamber–the last sacrament in our hierarchy of musterion. “Whoever has been annointed has everything: resurrection, light, cross, holy spirit; the father has given it to that person in the bridal chamber, and the person has received it.”37 It may be that, like the orthodox sacraments, there was the single sacrament of Chrism, but that anointed was also the sacred seal employed in the subsequent rituals as well.

Since it is even employed at baptism, oil seems to be universally regarded as communicating and sealing, verifying and sacralizing these ritual acts. Bishop of the Liberal Catholic Church C.W. Leadbeater writes in his Science of the Sacraments “The chrism is that kind of sacred oil which contains incense, and therefore it is used always for purificatory purposes.”38 This makes sense in our hierarchy of sacraments: there is the washing of the body and psyche/soul (baptism) and then the purifying of the spirit (chrism). “Soul and spirit are constituted of water and fire,” says …Philip.39 To the Gnostics it was more than purifying the old soul, and more than regeneration. For them it was the identification with the archetype of the anointed one (Christ), wherein the believer becomes, literally, anointed, and equally literally, the anointed one, Christ. “For this person is no longer a Christian but rather is Christ.”40

Eucharist

The Feast of Thanksgiving, the eucharist is the single most important sacrament in orthodox Christian life. Its importance is attested to in the Didache and other early church documents, and it remains central to Catholic life and worship. The Catechism tells us of the elements of bread and wine

When you see it exposed, say to yourself: Thanks to this body, I am no longer dust and ashes, I am no more captive but a free man. Hence I hope to obtain heaven and the good things that are there in store for me, eternal life, the heritage of the angels, companionship with Christ. Death has not destroyed this body, which was pierced by nails and scourged.41

Volumes of sentimental devotional material have been published in honor of this sacrament, which has always been an object of great emotional attachment to the Catholic. It is also the most disputed sacrament in the history of the church, with Protestants checking in at all levels of reverence from Luther’s “consubstantiation” to the Baptist declaration, “it’s only a symbol.” (Whatever that means.) But for those whom the feast is truly sacred, this bread and wine are every bit as necessary to their sustenance as the more mundane food of daily life. It is the “continuing grace” which is repeatable and efficacious for a lifetime.

It may be that this feast was not only the next step in Gnostic initiation but their ongoing center of worship. This seems most likely as regards the Valentinian school we find in …Philip who could pass, if one did not question too closely for early Christians and sometimes did. According to Geddes MacGregor, the Gnostic Christians might even have felt at home with the concept of the Real Presence.42 Neo-Gnostics like the Liberal Catholic Church glory in the mystery of transubstantiation, describing the elements in the moment of consecration as being “switched aside with the speed of a lightening flash, and its place is taken by what looks like a line of fire–a single thread of communication, reaching up, without division or alteration, to the Lord Christ Himself.”43 This is ironic, since the formulation of the doctrine of transubstantiation is traditionally attributed to St. John and St. Ignatious for the sole purpose of keeping the idea of the union of God’s spirit with flesh in Jesus before the minds (and eyes) of the early Christians in order to battle the heretical dualisms of the Gnostics.

Yet, the Gospel of Philip says that the “Cup of prayer contains wine and contains water, being established as a representation of the blood over which thanksgiving is offered. And it is full of the holy spirit, and belongs entirely to the perfect human being. Whenever we drink it we take unto ourselves the perfect human being.”44 Here, then is the difference between the orthodox and gnostic mystery. The orthodox receives in the feast grace to compensate for his imperfect state, and the Gnostic receives perfection itself. Perfection in the eucharist is “spread out” as …Philip says, to the community.45 The eucharist also seems to be for the Gnostics an affirmation of their salvation. Denying the physical resurrection, the eucharist is evidence of their present spiritually resurrected state.

What is this flesh that will not inherit [the kingdom of God]? The one that we are wearing. And what, too, is this flesh that will inherit it? It is Jesus’ flesh, along with his blood. Therefore he said, “He who does not eat my flesh and drink my blood does not have life within him.”46 (emphasis mine.)

Redemption

Redemption is the most ambiguous of the Gnostic sacraments. It has no orthodox ritual equivalent (excepting the reconciliation theory) but is for the orthodox a state or an act of God, not an act ritually performed by humans. Whatever the ritual was to the Gnostics it must remain a true mystery to us. At least the sacrament of the Bridal chamber provides us with rich imagery suggestive of possible ritual actions. Dr. Hoeller calls redemption “a heroic act of renunciation and commitment,” in which the Gnostic becomes “free of the compelling attachments to this world and its rulers.”47 For Elaine Pagels, the Greek equivalent of redemption is apolytrosis, “release.”

“Before gaining gnosis the candidate worshiped the demiurge, mistaking him for the true God: now, through the sacrament of redemption, the candidate indicates that he has been released from the demiurge’s power. In this ritual he addresses the demiurge, declaring his independence, serving notice that he no longer belongs to the dimiurge’s sphere of authority and judgement, but to what transcends it.”48

Pagels’ source for this conclusion is Ireaneus and is as good as any other theory I can devise or have read. In the neo-Gnostic rite, the initiate repeats the words “I am established, I am redeemed, and I redeem my soul from this aeon, and from all that comes from it, in the name of IAO, who redeemed his soul unto the redemption of Christ the living one.”49 This utterance of “Iao” first appears as the words that dropped from the mouth of Sophia as she left the safety of the pleroma50, so that the repetition of the name occurs upon the initiate’s spiritual reunification with the All, completing a sort of redemption; a “buying back” and reparation of the fatal cosmic moment.

Hans Jonas in his The Gnostic Religion also makes mention of the concept of the redeemed redeemer, that previous to humankind’s redemption, Jesus, through a series of lifetimes, had to effect his own redemption prior to helping with ours. “Ultimately the descending Alien redeems himself, that is, that part of himself (the Soul) once lost to the world and for its sake he himself must become a stranger in the land of darkness and in the end a “saved savior.”51 This is reminiscent of Jung’s proposition in Answer to Job that the crucifixion wasn’t for man’s atonement, but primarily for God’s. Archetypically, the story is the same: reconciliation with a Dark God. “The one anointed in the beginning was reanointed; the one who had been ransomed ransomed others in return.”52

Bridal Chamber

Of all the Gnostic sacraments, the bridal chamber seems to be the most important, both by virtue of archetypal action involved and the weight of the frequency of references in The Gospel of Philip. There is still some dispute over whether the climactic sacrament was the bridal chamber or redemption, but most sources favor the former.53

The import of this sacrament is the culmination of the Gnostic mythos. The archetypal myth (from One into many, the many into the One) has the bridal chamber as its end, the reunification of the believer with his spiritually sexual opposite, creating an androgynous unification that renders the archons helpless and seals the believer’s destiny.

The use of sexual imagery to symbolize human union with the divine is not unfamiliar to the orthodox Christian, indeed canonical sources are rich with it. The Song of Songs in both its Jewish and Christian interpretations positively drips with sexually unabashed language and with spiritual overtones that suggest much more than they actually say. In the minor prophets, Hosea’s own life played out an object lesson concerning Yaweh’s marriage to humankind and our unfaithfulness in that covenant. In the Christian scriptures, Jesus often relates parables in which he casts himself as the bridegroom and the souls of humankind as the bride. In Hebrew, the word yada is the equivalent of the Greek gnosis, yet its connotations include both acquaintance and sexual intamicy.

The mythic roots of the Gnostic rite go back to the Garden. “In the days when Eve was [in] Adam, death did not exist. When she was separated from him, death cam into existence. If he [reenters] and takes it unto himself death will not exist.”54 So the primeval man was perfect because s/he possessed unity. Matthew Fox suggests that the original sin was dualism, which is not far from the Gnostic position.55 For the Gnostic, it is Jesus’ role (as redeemer) to reunite with Sophia, and, mythically, to allow humankind with the help of gendered angels to share in that mystery. “It was for this purpose that his body came into being. On that day he came forth from the bridal bedroom as from what comes to pass between a bridegroom and a bride,”56 which is to say, a unity. This represents “the healing of this disruption and the restoration of wholeness.”57

The Gnostics aren’t through with Jesus yet, however; this spiritual union was, as myths are, played out on numerous stages, and Jesus “shared the bill” with Mary Magdalene in the gnostic accounts of his life. She is the “woman who knew the All.”58 Jesus also loses the holy spirit as his true father, for in the gnostic accounting, spirit (pneuma) is feminine (the word is gendered such) and therefore “the Holy Spirit in their view is none other than God the Mother and thus cannot be the paternal agency of Jesus’ conception.”59 Stephan Hoeller informs us of the result of this twist: “The transcendental bride chamber thus is said to have united God the Father with God the Mother (the Holy Spirit) and Jesus has replicated this divine example for the benefit of divided humanity.”60

The Gospel of Philip compares the bridal ceremony to the mystical architecture of the Jewish temple in Jerusalem. The court of the gentiles is the bastard creation, ruled by the archons, but within there is the holy place. I see the outer court (the holy place) as signifying the level of knowledge of the hylics, or material men. They get brief glimpses of glory, but do not pursue it. The intermediate stage between creation (the outer court/holy place) and the pleroma (the holy of holies), represents the psyche, the abode of the spiritually alert psychics, the group into which the orthodox fell.61 The inner chamber, the Holies of Holies is only accessible to the Knowers, the pneumatics. …Philip borrows imagery from the Gospel of St. Matthew in speaking of the veil separating the Holies of Holies from the lesser chamber being rent from top to bottom as a result of Jesus’ ministry, opening the way for humankind back into union.62 “By means of this image, the bridal chamber and the image must embark upon the realm of truth, that is, embark upon the return.”63

Jesus, in The Gospel of Thomas may be making reference to the fulfillment of this unity when he is quoted as saying “When you make the two one, and when you make the inner as the outer and the outer as the inner and the above as the below and when you make the male and the female into a single one…then shall you enter the kingdom.”64

About what the ritual itself consisted of, few have dared to make any concrete speculation. It is perhaps too obvious to suggest that the drama of sexual union is played out in the Holies of Holies. The initiate might have been found with a woman (if the initiate is male) who represented, or perhaps was “possessed” by the feminine energy or spirit of an angel or even the holy spirit, depending on the particulars of the group’s cosmology. The experience of climax, being one of the most powerfully mystical experiences possible for humankind would certainly provide the emotional and psychic fuel for the culmination of the initiate’s unitive experience. All we can do is speculate here, and even then, the text of …Philip condemns our doing even that, saying no one can understand the mystery unless they have actually experienced it.65 The neo-Gnostic church, Ecclesia Gnostica Mysteriorum in Palo Alto incorporates the bridal chamber imagery into its eucharist by inviting communicant to receive, declaring “Come enter the Bridal Chamber and receive the most holy mystery of the Three-in-One. As the Logos and the Holy Spirit are united in the Father, so may ye attain to this divine union.”66

The effects of the bridal chamber, once completed, were perpetual, continuing through the remainder of the initiate’s incarnate existence and beyond, safely beyond the archons’ power. The Gospel of Philip assures the believer that

Whoever receives that light will be invisible and cannot be restrained. And nothing can harass such a person even while living in the world. And, furthermore, when that person leaves this world, he or she had already received the truth in the form of images, and the world has already become the eternal realm.67

The rational is, that the evil archons can invade and, like the succubi of medieval mythology, destroy the soul, or at least continue it’s imprisonment. “But when they [the archons] see a man and his wife sitting together, the female ones cannot make advances to the male, nor can the male ones make advances to the female. Just so, if the image and the angel join with one another none can dare to make advances….”68

The attainment of union with the Divine is traumatic (in its finest meaning) and cannot help but to affect one’s psychological state. Jung was fascinated by the Gnostics because he recognized their mythology to be an example of mankind’s disparate state, and the mysteries of the Gnostics as calling one to wholeness, integration, or to use Jung’s term, individuation. Dr. Hoeller elaborates:

The Gnosis considers the human being as divided and fragmented within itself. The divisions have numerous aspects: We are involved in what modern psychology would call and Ego-Self dichotomy, in an Anima-Animus dichotomy, in a body-mind dichotomy, in a subjective- objective dichotomy, and many others. All of these divisions require mending, or healing. Even as the Pleroma or divine plenum, is characterized by wholeness, so the human being must once again become whole and thereby acquire the qualifications to reenter the Pleroma.69

The Gnostics are a complex group, too complex to label their systems or methods “good” or “bad.” They were “different,” and in ways we would do well to give some attention to. The striving for integration, like the refining systems of the Chinese and medieval alchemists, must be acknowledged and admired. “The Gnostic severs every connection with unconsciousness and compulsion and lives and dies as a sovereign being of light and power henceforth.”70 David Fideler notes that, for the Gnostic “The Christ, or the power of gnosis within, thus acts as a bridge through which not only may the individual remember his origins, but also through which God is re-memberd, his mystical body restored.”71

There is a pervading feeling that something was lost from Christianity with the demise of the Gnostic movement. Jacob Needleman in Lost Christianity maintains that the gnosis is still there, the esoteric traditions being carried on quietly by the medieval mystics, and is alive today, if we can dig deep enough in the Christian orthodox tradition to find it. Many in the Church are turning to syncristic systems involving Eastern philosophy in order to restore the “lost” dimension to the gospel. Fr. Rossner writes:

Unfortunately for Christians…something very precious went out of the Church with the gnostic Christians. That is the tradition of live psychic and spirit experience which they, like Jesus, James, John and Paul had lived by. For although they had become involved with exotic, world-denying Asian mythologies and an utterly passive stance of inward-looking mysticism, the gnostic Christians…were undoubtedly in contact with a living tradition of psychical and spiritual phenomena. This included dreams, visions, heavenly apparitions, and healing experiences which continued to feed their faith in a transcendent order behind the physical universe It was just this kind of live psychic and spirit experience and mystic vision which had fed and nurtured the wellsprings of the faith of the Fathers of the Judeo-Christian tradition…The entire Primordial Tradition of psychic intuition and spiritual insight of the ancient world, are depicted in the Bible and in pagan writing as having been motivated by divine initiative through such paranormal psychic and mystical experiences.72

It is worthwhile noting the great spiritual intuition of the Gnostic mythos and method. They had gone beyond the stage of faith that James Fowler describes as Stage III in his fine Stage of Faith or that Scott Peck calls Stage 2 in The Different Drum. According to Peck, Stage 2 represents a Formal, institutional faith, the kind held by a person who is the possessor of a literal faith; an attachment to forms, as opposed to the essence of their tradition. These are people who hold the Bible to be inerrant, who oppose reforms or any hint of chaos in their comfortable, well ordered system. They,

“are not threatened by Stage 1 people, the ’sinners.’ But they are very threatened by the individualists and skeptics of Stage 3 and even more by the mystics of Stage 4, who seem to believe in the same sorts of things they do but believe in them with a freedom they find absolutely terrifying..[Stage 4 people] love mystery, in dramatic contrast to those in Stage 2, who need simple, clear-cut dogmatic structures and have little taste for the unknown and unknowable. While Stage 4 men and women will enter a religion in order to approach mystery, people in Stage 2, to a considerable extent, enter religion in order to escape from it.73

Perhaps these in Stage 4 are the inheritors of the Gnostic heritage. The mystics, who relate with the experiences inferred from the Gnostic texts, who resonate with their mysticism and sympathize with their need to remythologize the universe to make sense of it. But as Professor Needleman concludes, the Gnostic legacy has found a home, not a comfortable one, but a home nonetheless in orthodoxy.

For the vast majority of people in all religions are too spiritually immature to understand the gnostic purpose, while those who are more mature may find no more need to abandon the Church than does the eagle its nest; nor could they wish to do so. Through the ancient sacramental structure of the Church they find their own way of obtaining and (if such be their office) of administering her gnostic treasures, even if these treasures must come in curiously heavy wrappings.74

The sacraments can become for us doorways into the divine and an understanding of esoteric sacramental systems can only assist us in uncovering the buried treasure of the orthodox sacraments. Their similarities are handles for us, their transcendent differences are mystical opportunities.

For it is only by relating the experiences of the Holy claimed in the Gospels, in the lives of the saints, and in the sacramental experiences of the Church to the experiences of the Holy claimed by Hindus, Buddhists, Moslems, Jews, etc., and by New Religionists of various stripes, that the “saving link,” or the “strategic bridge,” can be built over which authentic forms of Christianity may pass to become once again a significant force in the global village.75

Notes
1 The Episcopal Book of Common Prayer (New York: Oxford University Press, 1979), p. 857.
2 Bentley Layton, ed. The Gnostic Scriptures (Garden City: Doubleday & Company, Inc., 1987), p.211. “The Gnostics According to St. Epiphanius,” 26.10.4.
3 Ibid., p. 196.
4 Ibid., p. 341. “The Gospel of Philip.”
5 Ibid., p. 341.
6 Stephan A. Hoeller, Jung and the Lost Gospels (Wheaton: Quest/Theosophical Publising House, 1989), p. 204.
7 Layton, p. 99. “First Thought in Three Forms.”
8 Layton, p. 341. “The Gospel of Philip.”
9 Stephan A. Hoeller, “Valentinus: A Gnostic for all Seasons,” Gnosis, Vol. 1, No. 1, p. 23.
10 Hoeller, Jung…., p. 204.
11 Book of Common Prayer, p. 858.
12 Layton, p. 346. “The Gospel of Philip.”
13 Fr. John Rossner, Ph.D. In Search of the Primordial Tradition and the Cosmic Christ (St. Paul: Llewellyn Publications, 1989), p. 87.
14 Keith Crim, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World Religions (San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1981), pp. 89-90.
15 James H. Charlesworth, ed. The Old Testament Pseudepigrapha (Garden City: Doubleday & Company, Inc., 1983), p. 388. “The Sibylline Oracles.”
16 Layton, p. 63. “Revelation of Adam.”
17 Charlesworth, p. 716. “Apocalypse of Adam.”
18 Hoeller Jung… pp. 204.
19 Layton, p. 101.
20 Layton, p. 295. “Ptolomy’s Version of the Gnostic Myth.”
21 Elaine Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels (New York: Vintage/Random House, 1979), p. 111.
22 Layton, p. 20.
23 Ibid., p. 19.
24 Hoeller, Jung… pp. 204-205.
25 Layton, p. 336. “The Gospel of Philip.”
26 Ibid., p. 121.
27 The Liturgy According to the use of the Liberal Catholic Church (London: St. Alban Press, 1983), p. 287.
28 Layton, p. 117. “The Holy Book of the Great Invisible Spirit.”
29 Ibid., p. 348. “The Gospel of Philip.”
30 Ibid.
31 Ibid., p. 97. “First Thought in Three Forms.”
32 Ibid., p. 345. “The Gospel of Philip.”
33 Ibid., p. 343.
34 Charlesworth, p. 183. “2 Enoch.”
35 Hoeller, Jung… p. 205.
36 John A. Hardon, SJ, The Catholic Catechism (Garden City: Doubleday & Co, Inc., 1975), 518.
37 Layton, p. 346. “The Gospel of Philip.”
38 Rt. Rev. C.W. Leadbeater, The Science of the Sacraments (Wheaton: Theosophical Publishing House, 1967), 304.
39 Layton, p. 341. “The Gospel of Philip.”
40 Ibid., 346.
41 Hardon, p. 460.
42 Geddes MacGregor, Gnosis: A Renaissance in Christian Thought (Wheaton: Quest/Theosophical Publishing House, 1979), p. 103.
43 Leadbeater, p. 209.
44 Layton, p. 347.
45 Ibid., p. 338.
46 Ibid., p. 333.
47 Hoeller, Jung… p. 206.
48 Pagels, p. 37.
49 Hoeller, p. 206.
50 Layton, p. 289.
51 Hans Jonas, The Gnostic Religion (Boston: Beacon Press, 1958), p. 79.
52 Layton, p. 344.
53 Hoeller, “Valentinus,” p. 26.
54 Layton, p. 342.
55 Matthew Fox, OP, Original Blessing (Santa Fe: Bear & Co, 1983), p. 244.
56 Layton, p. 344.
57 Hoeller, “Valentinus”, p. 26.
58 Pagels, p. 22.
59 Hoeller, Jung… p. 210.
60 Ibid., p. 209.
61 Jacques Lacariere, The Gnostics (San Francisco: City Lights Books, 1989), p. 68.
62 The Gospel of Matthew, 27:50.
63 Layton, p. 341.
64 Layton, p. 384. “The Gospel of Thomas.”
65 Layton, p. 340. “The Gospel of Philip.”
66 June Singer, “Jung’s Gnosticism and Contemporary Gnosis.” in Jung’s Challeng to Contemporary Religion, ed. by Murray Stein and Rober L. Moore (Wilmette: Chiron Publications, 1987), p. 86.
67 Layton, p. 353. “The Gospel of Philip.”
68 Ibid., p. 340.
69 Hoeller, “Valentinus…” p. 25.
70 Ibid., 26.
71 David Fideler, “The Passion of Sophia,” Gnosis, Vol. 1, No. 1, p. 22.
72 Rossner, p. 92-93.
73 M. Scott Peck, M.D. The Different Drum: Community Making and Peace (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1987), p. 155.
74 MacGregor, p. 96.
75 Rossner, p. 84

 

May you sit at the “tabel” anew–fondly, parzifal

New Dawn Interview
With Tobias Churton

By Richard Smoley

Tobias Churton is one of today’s most lively and spirited investigators of that underground stream of the Western tradition known as Gnosticism. He first became interested in the Gnostics while reading for a degree in theology at the University of Oxford in the 1970s.

Soon after leaving, he became interested in exploring these ideas for television. “I’d got it into my head that there had never been any religious television – only programmes about religion,” he later recalled. “I had written a paper on the subject which recommended a new kind of television for this most neglected area, something on the lines of television, a kind of programme which would enter into the very nature of the religious experience and not simply observe it.”

Churton got his opportunity in the mid-1980s, when he produced a series on the Gnostics for British television. To accompany his series, he wrote his first book, The Gnostics, a history of this elusive esoteric movement from early Christianity to modern manifestations in such figures as Giordano Bruno and William Blake, and even in Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein.

In the years since then, Churton has pursued and deepened his appreciation for the Western esoteric traditions. He was the Founder Editor of Freemasonry Today magazine, and during the last year has published two new books. The Golden Builders: Alchemists, Rosicrucians, and the First Freemasons explores the background of Masonry from its antecedents in the alchemical and Hermetic traditions of antiquity through its modern manifestations. His latest book, Gnostic Philosophy: From Ancient Persia to Modern Times, casts an even wider net, tracing the Gnostic heritage from its roots in Zoroastrianism, Mithraism, and the Essenes to the 20th century magus Aleister Crowley and manifestations of gnosis in pop culture. Churton currently makes his home in Britain.
– Richard Smoley

How exactly would you describe gnosis?
What does it mean to you?

How would I describe gnosis? I should like to describe gnosis as the experience of knowing or having intimacy with what we call God. God, the Bible tells us, wishes to be known. The word ‘Gnostic’ – one who has experienced gnosis – was first used as a nickname by those who opposed the whole idea or thought it was all too much for human beings to claim.

In a way, it really is the most enormous act of cheek to say that one has had experience of God! John’s Gospel for example says that “no man hath seen God at any time.” Hospitals for the mentally sick are full of people who claim the most extraordinary intimacy with powers beyond themselves. In the Gnostic tradition broadly, sanity or peace of mind is a fruit of gnosis. And ‘sanity’ means becoming clean, or ‘whole’ so there is a moral as well as a physical and psychological dimension to be considered. It might be argued that one has got to share in Christ to know God. But clearly there has been gnosis outside of the Christian tradition. So God obviously wants to be known by everyone!

Gnosis to me personally means receiving a gift – a gift that carries with it certain responsibilities. It’s quite a heavy thing to be lightened – or enlightened! There’s a lot we carry that prevents us from rising and growing in divine knowledge. For me, gnosis means a love of truth, a sensitivity to the magical aspects of life, and above all, a permanent struggle with material consciousness. People would rather see a person burnt than their own money burnt. That, we would say, is only natural. Politicians are adept at appealing to us on this level. Being gnostic does involve an unusual attitude to the natural order. The merely human in us does come under scrutiny – the light shows up the shadows and darkness in us, if you like. Obviously, no one likes being ‘shown up’, so we persecute the light-bringers and hide ourselves behind images of who we think we are. Gnosis is light and, if I may say so, “my burden is light.”

Is it possible to experience gnosis for oneself?

I obviously believe it is possible to experience gnosis for oneself. One could hardly experience it for other people! But the experience changes and one might not always be aware that one is experiencing gnosis. It is not a single state. It is not the same as ‘instant satori’. The universe itself is a projection of gnosis, if limited. I should say that if one has no experience of gnosis, one can hardly say one has been truly alive.

Could you explain a little about the Gnostic schools of antiquity, and what happened to them?

There were many Gnostic schools in late antiquity, as far as we can tell, surrounding some particular teacher, or the self-proclaimed followers of such a teacher. They had visions, dreams, statements, stances and orders of followers. Some were probably charlatans and some ‘the real thing’, as one would expect.

The orthodox Christian teachers who made it their business to denigrate and destroy the Gnostic movement in the Church always tended to isolate the teacher. Naming names was a big part of the anti-Gnostic propaganda. Thanks to their efforts, we have some dim records of men like Basilides, Carpocrates, Marcus, Marcion, Valentinus, Simon Magus, Dositheos. The orthodox apologists Irenaeus, Hippolytus, Epiphanius and Tertullian, for example, made it their business to present these Gnostic teachers as demented quacks leading their followers into what Irenaeus called – in about 180 CE – “an abyss of madness and blasphemy.” I don’t know how seriously one can take their presentations of the evidence. It’s a bit like asking George Bush whether he prefers Sergeant Pepper’s Lonely Hearts Club Band to Revolver!

The Gnostics represented a kind of counter-culture and therefore exposed themselves to persecution and ridicule. You can’t imagine Gnostics wandering around in suits and ties with briefcases talking about real estate values! Some seem to have met in catacombs and private places. There were Gnostics in the first ever monasteries of Saint Pachom in the Thebaid of Egypt. Indeed, it is arguable that the first monastic movement was chiefly inspired by the desire for a place to get away from the world and experience God, i.e.: a Gnostic inspiration. Clearly the monasteries have always had a special role in promoting authentic spiritual life, if usually in secret. The walls had ears.

Sadly, the British and German Reformations, in attacking the monasteries in the name of the Protestant tendency, tended to throw the baby out with the bath-water, so the position of today’s Gnostic has some kinship with that of the early Christian Gnostics. Where do we go?, they might ask. San Francisco obviously didn’t work for everyone!

However, as we know from the story of the Nag Hammadi Library, even in the desert monasteries the Gnostics were not safe. Official visitations weeded out the offending literature and condemned it to the flames. Soon the offending Gnostics would meet the same fate. The Church hooked up with the State in the 4th century CE and the true Gnosis was exiled. Just one good reason to keep religion out of politics!

How did this Gnostic legacy survive after the end of the old Gnostic schools? What sort of heritage did they bestow on our civilisation?

Thanks be to God, the Gnostic experience and challenge did just survive the end of the Roman eagle’s flight. As one might expect, it survived on the fringes of the old Empire – in Syria, Iraq, Bulgaria, Turkestan and Bosnia – possibly Ireland. Even, for a while, in Mongolia and China. The flame was kept alive through untold numbers of military campaigns, massacres and violent conflicts of kings, sultans, demigods, semi-gods, dictators and emperors. It was carried into the bosom of the Islamic Empire after the 7th century in the form of Hermetic philosophy as an inspiration to science and philosophy – examining God in His works and wonders. The Sabians of Harran – who were not Muslims but Sabians and permitted by the Koran – their role is extraordinarily important in keeping the flame alive.

The appearance of Islamic mysticism – or rather, gnosis – among the so-called Sufis in the ninth and tenth centuries was highly significant. Magic, philosophy, science, mysticism – in short, human progress, were fostered by the enlightened circles of the Islamic world – always playing, it should be noted, a kind of shadow-boxing game with the hard-line authorities who cared as little for personal experience of the divine kingdom as did the Roman Church in the west.

The annihilation of the so-called ‘Cathars’ in southern France and northern Italy in the 13th century showed just how far the authorities were prepared to go in attempting to destroy spiritual existence that was not controlled by the status quo – the ever-present authorities we find in every age: the manifest powers of invisible spiritual opposition, as the Gnostic sees it. The Gnostics have been the light of the world and the leaven in the bread. A world without gnosis would be a very dark place indeed. The Gnostic greets the Sun, the ‘visible god’. He or she is first to see the dawn – first, you might say, in the garden of resurrection.

Some scholars suggest that the term “Gnostic” is too problematic to be valuable, and should be replaced by something else. Do you agree?

Some scholars, you say, suggest the term ‘Gnostic’ is too problematic and should be replaced. Well, I’m sorry for them. Gnosis itself will always be problematic in this world. The day it fits cosily into some scholar’s dictionary will be the day it has ceased to have power. No, ‘Gnostic’ – like ‘Christian’ – began as a nickname and like all such names should be borne with pride in a blind world. Yes, there are problems of definition. In 1966 there was a Colloquium of scholars at Messina intended to define the term ‘Gnosticism’, but it could not hold the term down. So I, without even the benefit of the Italian sun, cannot do it for you in this interview. The subject could fill a book. There is, however, another tack we can follow. That is, Why should it be defined? Definition – like a census – leads to control. Much better that the Gnostic tradition bears the unique quality of resisting definition! There is no doubt that the issue has been muddied by the activities of the Christian churches that dominate thinking in the West to a greater degree than we perhaps realise.

When I was a student at Oxford University for example, it took me a long time to realise the full implications of the fact that the Theology courses were run by church leaders chiefly for their benefit. Admittedly, it would have been odd if they had been run by industrial chemists! But the point was that ‘Gnosticism’ for example dealt with a universal experience in terms only of its presence or exile from the orthodox Christian Church. Theologising it denied its root in authentic experience. If we cannot trust our deepest most personal and absolutely authentic experience, what can we trust? Anyhow, it would have been better, I think, in retrospect, to study the entire field of Gnostic philosophy, religion and so on as a stream of its own that interpenetrates – necessarily – with all of the so-called ‘great religions’ of the world.

One of the interesting things about the orthodox Church – if we may for just a second see the plethora of conflicting bodies as a broad unity – is that it finds it can eventually accommodate everything – everything, that is, except gnosis! By this I mean that Darwin was more or less accepted by the Church of England by the time of World War One. Church leaders – by no means all, I know – made accommodations with Hitler, Stalin and Mussolini and – let’s face it, the Church has pretty well made its peace with the world. Gnostic types do not find themselves in such a comfortable position with regard to the world as it is.

There are many people who are on the road to gnosis who perhaps do not realise it, who out of love of God and fear of God – and fear of themselves and others – find themselves wasting years in very unsatisfactory Church gatherings which – in the name of God – demand their sacrifice and allegiance. I’ve always found that it was the most selfish groups that preached self-abnegation.

But to get back to the point, what other tame word could replace the tattered glory and battered bread of the words Gnostic, Gnosis – even that scholars’ word ‘Gnosticism’? Mysticism is too misty. Magick has been bowdlerised and Disneyfied. Spirituality – well! It used to have meaning, now it means anything and probably nothing. It’s only a matter of time before car manufacturers come up with a car that meets your spiritual needs! I really don’t know what people mean when they talk about ‘spirituality’. It’s so vague as to be useful to every pseudo-religious charlatan and greedy politician in the world! When you say ‘Gnostic’, you always have to explain it. And when you do, people are always fascinated, whether they admit it or not! So that’s what we’ve got and we have to make the best of it. Gnosis means knowledge. Get it?

What do you make of current attempts to revive Gnosticism? What value do they have?

You ask about recent attempts to revive Gnosticism. This is a difficult question for people like myself who prefer authentic experiences with some real history attached. This is the scholar and antiquarian in me speaking. My path is not your path.

I don’t believe ‘Gnosticism’ – that word really refers to the Gnostic groups that came into conflict with Christian orthodox authorities in the first five centuries of the known life of the Christian Church – can or needs to be ‘revived’. The patient is not dead – though the world might well be. “The dead are not alive,” as the Gnostic gospel has it, “and the living will not die.” This is my personal favourite among the many great Gnostic logia. The dead are not alive and the living will not die. How true.

Besides, there are several great authentic Gnostic streams still going strong – though at least one of them is severely persecuted. The Yezidis of northern Iraq, western Iran, Georgian Armenia – that is to say Transcaucasian Kurdestan – have the most unbelievably inspiring tradition. There’s nothing to compare with it in the whole world. It is in a class of its own. The Yezidis have been persecuted cruelly by those in power about them because they are not regarded as “people of a book” as defined – there’s that word again! – in the Koran. They have long been accused of ‘Devil worship’, but that kind of cruelty has been common among oppressors since Jesus was accused of being a devil’s mouthpiece all those years ago. It’s the oldest trick in the book and works because people fear every type of evil – except their own.

Yezidis are today being attacked and killed in and around Mosul and denied police protection in Georgian Armenia. This is fact.

The second tradition I was thinking of was that of the Mandaeans of lower Iraq, who claim John the Baptist as a special prophet and have referred, interestingly, to ‘Christ the Roman’. As far as ‘Gnostics’ go, these people are undoubtedly the ‘real thing’.

When I made the TV series Gnostics in 1985-87, we wrote to the Iraqi Embassy in London, and they denied any knowledge of the Mandaeans. I was worried that they had been wiped out under the last miserable Iraqi regime, but to my delight, I now observe that they have survived – though still having to justify themselves, surrounded as they are by the various Islamic traditions. I think they qualify as Sabians in the Koran and are therefore protected. The wonderful Yezidis, on the other hand, have been persecuted for 1300 years and have no such protection.

An independent Kurdistan would probably offer these unique and admirable people a future that may otherwise be in jeopardy. This would be a very good thing to come out of the current mess in Iraq. The great powers have been screwing up the Middle East since the fall of the Roman Empire, so one may legitimately question whether the mad, bad game of sharing out the property of the vulnerable will end in our lifetimes. We must hope, have faith and love. Spare some love for the Yezidis – even though most people have probably never heard of them.

This, to answer your question, would be a good way to care for the Gnostic tradition – the tradition, I should say, of the authentic spirit of man, enslaved in, and by, the world. The love of money is the root of all evil. The way to revive Gnosis, is to be revived by Gnosis.

Why are people so interested in Gnosticism
these days?

I think people are interested in Gnosticism these days because there is clearly a spiritual vacuum at the heart of our culture. Science and mass production have done much for the outside of the cup, but the inside is empty and cannot be sated by drugs, sex and rock ‘n’ roll. The promised liberation is a brief delight followed by a swift fall. Grace looks away and the victim, must, if he or she be lucky, look within.

Even in countries which have not been so saturated by big business as we have – where washing machines, central heating and personal stereos and computers might be very welcome – there is a now well-articulated complaint that with all the money and the “promise of freedom and liberty for all” comes a great threat.

The threat is to the life of the heart and the delicate, invisible life – the thousand links with God – which have kept people alive for centuries in the face of countless dangers and privations. I don’t wish to romanticise here, but one must ask, ‘Who needs the most help?’ The East or the West? Clearly both suffer from poverty – material poverty and spiritual poverty – and, of course there is plenty of material poverty in the West and doubtless spiritual poverty in the East. But can’t we help each other? And thereby help ourselves? But how do we do this?

Well, Jesus offers a clue: “First clean the inside of the cup.” Clean it? we may cry – most of us don’t even know it’s there! Where is this ‘inside of the cup’? Where is this kingdom of heaven (a kingdom, note, not a democracy!) that is supposed to be “nigh and within” us? Well, the example and uncompromising commitment to spiritual reality is such a strong and powerful river surging through the Gnostic tradition, that it would be extraordinary if our bone-dry world did not desire to take a dip in its life-giving waters!

Until we sort ourselves out, we can only export our own confusion.

Could you say a little bit about the Western esoteric traditions as a whole? What is their situation today? What do they have to contribute to our civilisation?

You have asked me to say a little bit about the Western esoteric traditions as a whole and what they may contribute to our civilisation. The second part of that question is simple. What they have to contribute is civilisation. What is civilisation? It is clearly not power and might or the ability to force change. Otherwise we must rank Attila the Hun and Chingiz Khan as leaders of civilisation! Civilisation really boils down to the ability of a range of people to live in a city, organise themselves and get on with each other without falling into chaos. That which promotes the life of the busy hive may be described as a civilising influence. Civilisation is not then an arbiter of truth but of what works well. However, wise men and women have tended – against the odds – to the ancient conviction that nothing works quite as well as the truth, and that a rotten branch – rotten with corruption – will not even support itself for very long – never mind the burden of civilisation. Truth is good.

When I think of Western civilisation with all its inequalities of ability and social status, its wide variety of racial and religious types, its sheer density of pulsating human existence, its vulnerability to natural forces, disease, despair, hysteria, false expectation, boredom and so on, I can’t help thinking that organisations like Freemasonry and discreet societies of personal development are important. While corrupting forces always aim to work within the carcass, the healing agents must also work within the fabric of the human hive – not in fearful secrecy but with a modesty and love that is suspicious of fame, vainglory and social attention. The cool breeze works well unseen. This is perennial wisdom. I think the best of the masonic tradition has contributed hugely to understanding of tolerance and barrier-breaking social idealism. Occasionally, we even find a spiritual insight occurring in some of the most stubborn mental material!

Whatever good men and women try to achieve with this floppy idiot called man, the sincere busy bee is always up against our biological and moral heritage. This inheritance is surely dark enough to make strong men and women weep and give ample reason to despair or take refuge in a cynical stoicism of the type that Gore Vidal, for example, exemplifies with such taste and class.

There is much to be said for contemporary Rosicrucian societies for introducing people to the world of imaginative spiritual development. Many find insight in the worlds of Theosophy, Thelema and Anthroposophy, for example. This is all well and good, as far as it goes, but human society can be corrosive – even destructive.

Human beings really aren’t very nice – unless they’re in some kind of love with one another – and even then… well! The divorce rates with all their sad tales of acrimony and greed testify to the fragility of oaths built on enthusiasm and a lottery win. The Psalmist was being simply realistic when he uttered the words: “None is righteous. No, not one.” Involving oneself in groups may stifle the creative and divine spirit. But aloneness can be hard, and loneliness is, as Jimi Hendrix sang, “a drag.” Perhaps we need to revive in some adapted way the concept of the monastery – not, may I stress, that sad alternative, the ‘commune’. The hippies were hip to everything but their own depravity. Peter Coyote and the Diggers would doubtless tell me I just never saw the real hippies. He would be right. Maybe I was one of them – and how often do we see ourselves?

I suppose in the life of a person, one will, as one puts one’s hand into the hand of God – as much as we may know of Him – for guidance, one will find oneself encountering all kinds of groups and people. No one way works for all people or all occasions. That is how it must be. Those who require absolute certainties will be prepared to believe anything. The One is always present, if unseen.

Experience shows that there are many hidden veins to the cosmic life of humanity and I – for one – am glad – and have reason to be glad – that they exist. Gnosis is, as I said earlier, a gift. One has to be in the right place to receive it. No organisation can do that for anyone. The Spirit bloweth where it listeth. Heed the Spirit above all – and keep the powder dry!

Could you talk a little bit about your own background, how you came to be interested in this area, and what meaning it has for you personally?

You ask about my background. I am an Englishman born in Birmingham – the English Midlands – in 1960, who grew up to believe that something was seriously ‘out of kilter’ in my own dear country and in the world at large. This was something I found in myself as I grew older and travelled about the busy world. I had no special financial or educational advantages, but my father – a railwayman by choice in his later years – said “Seek and ye shall find.” I loved the past and had great respect for the ancients. I was always suspicious of words like ‘modern’ and ‘new’. No one knows the future and if, as someone once said, “the future is a poor place to store our dreams,” then I should say that a dream stored is a dream over. King Arthur will sleep so long as we do.

I cannot remember when I first became interested in the authentic tradition of spiritual life. It seems to have always been with me. I suppose studying the Gnostics at Oxford in the late 70s made me realise that I was not alone, but there were always shadows and intimations of gnosis in books, films – especially old films (the new stuff is generally too cocksure, superficial and loud to have anything to say worth hearing) – and in music.

I have often tried to ‘get away’ from Gnosis, rather like Jonah sailing to sea to avoid Nineveh, but I keep coming back to port, whether I like it or not. Often, I don’t like it at all. I’ve spent a fair amount of time in the cold belly of the whale. The world, however, needs this insight, even if for me it now seems an old story. Somehow, it comes alive afresh again with each telling. And I discover so many new aspects to it, each time I willingly return to its study. It makes us wise and makes fools of us. Gnosis means creation because we do what we know. Creation is the fiery dragon whose scolding breath burns away the void and leaves the golden tree. We pick its fruit and create nothing.

I was lucky (by modern standards) to have both parents and that both parents believed in the individual and believed in the mystery and magick of life, and that they were plain speaking, virtuous and down to earth as well as being receptive to higher influence. That was a gift too. Come to think of it – it’s all been a gift. I’ve done little to deserve such a theatre of sorrow and joy! There’s so much more to do and life is really both too long and too short. We’re here and we’d better make the best of it. Long may She reign over us.

Could you tell us about your recent books, The Golden Builders and Gnostic Philosophy? What are they about?

My books The Golden Builders and Gnostic Philosophy took me ten years to write and were continuations of a work begun in 1986 when I wrote my first book, The Gnostics, at the age of 25. You could say that the new books are the considered works of research and experience – an attempt to bring readers of the first book into deeper acquaintance with the extraordinary Gnostic tradition. I was very aware that some terrible books have appeared in the last 20 years which have exploited the whole subject area and confused people with a lot of journalistic twaddle and conspiracy tales. Some have inspired a recent best-selling novel that suggested Leonardo Da Vinci worked with a code that could be understood by an idiot demented by marijuana.

I wanted to put the record straight. The truth is stranger than fiction and a good deal more interesting. The trouble with fiction is that you can’t live on it; you always want more. Perhaps if you wanted to define the Truth, you might – with tongue in cheek – call it NON FICTION. There is NON FICTION in magick, Gnosis, mysticism and spiritual understanding – but then, I suppose, your readers know this already, or they would not be suffering this interview with a distant star.

Parzifal says, “enjoy this refreshing new voice”

Parzifal, says, Hey Ken Wilbur–Why NOT????

Integral Spiritual Intelligence: 21 Skills in 4 quadrants

By Cindy Wigglesworth

Why do we need to understand Spiritual Intelligence?

The world’s religions generally advocate loving behaviors, yet religious beliefs have often divided our planet and caused war. We have been trapped in a world that tends to confuse the doctrine with the destination. What we need is a way to talk about the skills that religions are trying to help us attain. I have three goals in trying to more clearly define Spiritual Intelligence (SQ):

To create a language that enables us to discuss these concepts without being limited to the language of any one faith tradition. I hope to create an SQ language – with clear definitions (showing synonyms from many belief systems) -that helps to create understanding among the peoples of our planet.

To create a competency-based language that helps people assess where they are and where they want to go in their own spiritual development. Based on our beta pilot of 549 people it seems clear the CPI SQ assessment instrument does in fact accomplish this second goal.

That the faith-neutral language of competencies will make Spiritual Intelligence acceptable for discussion in the workplace…the place where most of us spend most of our time. This will hopefully lead to support for individual and group Spiritual Intelligence growth – creating more meaningful work, improved products and services, and ensuring responsible corporate behavior.

When I began to try to describe Spiritual Intelligence the questions I asked myself were these:

What do people who are generally considered “spiritually admirable” have in common?

What are the behaviors or skills that these people demonstrate?

Can we list and explain these skills in a way that is comprehensive and faith-neutral?

Can we describe each skill developmentally from “novice” to “expert”?

I begin many of my workshops by asking people – typically working in teams – to complete two simple tasks.

1. Write down the spiritual leaders/teachers you admire (can be alive, dead or fictional)

2. List the character traits that cause you to admire these people

I have done this now with thousands of people. What I find both reassuring and fascinating is that the lists look so similar from group to group. The list of spiritual leaders typically includes major religious figures from many traditions, global peace activists, local religious leaders, teachers, guidance counselors, family members and spiritual writers. A sampling of typical well-known names include: Jesus, Buddha, Mother Teresa, the Dalai Lama, Thich Nhat Hanh, Martin Luther King, Lord Krishna, Nelson Mandela, Jimmy Carter and Deepak Chopra.

The traits that caused these people to be considered “spiritual leaders” typically includes descriptors such as: loving, compassionate, kind, forgiving, peaceful, courageous, honest, generous, persistent, faithful, honest, seeing the potential in other people, wise, and inspiring.

What the consistency of the responses tells me is that we already have a general perception of what makes someone “spiritually intelligent.” What we do not yet have is a way of describing Spiritual Intelligence that is faith-neutral and specifically focused on the skills and abilities we are trying to attain when we seek spiritual growth. In my study of world religions, psychology and philosophy, I have found recurring themes. They demonstrate that spiritual growth occurs on the inner dimensions and the outer behaviors. The failure to reflect inner growth in the outer world demonstrates incompleteness. Fully non-dual realization, by whatever language it is described (Christ-consciousness, Buddha Nature, etc) seems to require manifesting behaviors of love and service. A high SQ person would therefore be functional IN the world while also not being solely OF the world.

To explain where my model of Spiritual Intelligence or “SQ” fits within Ken’s Integral framework there are few points of Integral Theory to recall.

STATES

There are a minimum of four states of consciousness to keep in mind as we talk about Spirituality: awake (awareness of gross physical reality), dreaming (aware of subtle reality but not gross), deep sleep (causal or formless awareness) and non-dual awareness – the Ever-present Witnessing consciousness. You can only be in one state of consciousness at a time. For example: you cannot be awake and dreaming simultaneously. The state of non-dual awareness is the state of peak spiritual experiences.

LINES

There are multiple lines of human development which include four to be addressed in this article: cognitive, moral, emotional (here I include what Ken calls the interpersonal and affective lines) and spiritual.

STAGES

Stages of development unfold in waves. And not every line develops at the same speed. The simplest description is to use three stages: pre-rational; rational and trans-rational. We do not want to confuse the pre-rational with the trans-rational stages. Thus pre-rational spirituality (young children) is not the same as the trans-rational spirituality of experienced spiritual practitioners. All stages of development are spiritual in that they are capable of spiritual states. Stages are not equal in their ability to access, hold, and translate states into behaviors.

QUADRANTS

In the four-quadrant model the upper-left (“I” or interior consciousness) is often the focus of spiritual development models. A four-quadrant approach is necessary if we are to describe Spiritual Intelligence in an Integral manner.

TYPE

Typologies like Myers Briggs are horizontal descriptors of innate personal preferences which stay with a person regardless of the state or stage that person is in. Typologies are not important for this discussion of the 21 skills of Spiritual Intelligence. They do merit discussion in terms of helping people to develop their skills – but that is not the focus for this article.

ASCENDING AND DESCENDING APPROACHES TO THE DIVINE

There are 3 basic ideas about what is “Divine”:

What is “descended” or material is Divine. God is Nature or pantheism. This is the phase of early nature-based religions frequently associated with the “purple” stage in Spiral Dynamics.

What is “ascended” is Divine. The material world is “not-God” and the goal of spiritual work is to “get out of here!” These approaches are afterlife (heaven) or emptiness (nirvana) focused. This is most conventional religion or “blue” in Spiral Dynamics.

The Divine is above and below. In ascending we are released from our contracted ego-self and then, from compassion and wisdom, we feel compelled like a force of nature to re-engage with the “descended” world in a life of service. This is the approach of the CPI SQ model. Thus high SQ demands an orientation of service to others.

With this reminder of the basics of Integral Theory we can now move into getting clear operational definitions of 2 terms: Intelligence and Spirituality.

Defining Intelligence:

Merriam-Webster Online Dictionary defines intelligence as “the ability to learn or understand or to deal with new or trying situations.”

Our “Intelligence Quotient” or “IQ” is generally thought of as our analytical or mathematical intelligence and our linguistic intelligence (think of college entrance exams – verbal and math components).  Initially it was expected that IQ would be a strong predictor of success in careers.  In fact it has turned out to be a weak predictor of success.  IQ appears to be related to minimum standards to enter a given a profession.  Once you have chosen your career, what actually leads to success is far more complicated.

Howard Gardner opened the door to discussion of “multiple intelligences” with his book Frames of Mind in 1983.  He listed seven different types of intelligences in that book:

1.      Linguistic

2.      Logical-mathematical

3.      Musical

4.      Bodily-kinesthetic

5.      Spatial

6.      Interpersonal

7.      Intrapersonal

Gardner’s 6th and 7th intelligences would later be combined into the study of “emotional intelligence” by Daniel Goleman and others.

In Intelligence Reframed, 1999, Gardner offers that one might add a “philosophical intelligence” which would combine spiritual, moral, emotional, transcendental, cosmic and religious intelligences. Gardner lists eight criteria for an “intelligence.”  One criterion is particularly relevant for this discussion is that “an intelligence should show a developmental history with a definable set of expert ‘end-state’ performances” (p.39).

One way of substantiating the developmental history is to show that an intelligence (or a skill related to it) has a high correlation between increasing competency and increasing age.  As will be explained, “SQ” can be shown to have a developmental history and definable “end-state” performances with a strong positive correlation to age.

A Simplified View of “Multiple Intelligences”

While this model is over-simplified from a scientific standpoint, I find it very useful when introducing multiple intelligences in a short time.  This model describes only four intelligences (see Figure 1).  I show them as a pyramid to demonstrate the simplest sequence of development.  I always acknowledge that this is too simple   a model.  Yet it is a helpful visual aide.                      

The idea of this model is that as babies we first focus on controlling our bodies.  Then our linguistic and conceptual skills develop (“IQ”)…and are a key focus of our school work.  We do some early development of relationship skills, but for many of us “EQ” or emotional intelligence becomes a focus area only later when we realize we need to improve – usually based on feedback in romantic and work relationships.  Brain studies also show that we are not fully “wired” to do more complex “EQ” work until we are approximately 22 years of age.   “SQ” or spiritual intelligence typically becomes a significant focus of energy and effort later – as we begin to search for meaning and ask “is this all there is?”

The arrows show that SQ and EQ development are related to each other.  We need some basics of EQ to even successfully start our spiritual growth.  Some degree of emotional self-awareness and empathy is an important foundation.  Then, as our spiritual growth unfolds, there would be a strengthening of EQ skills – which would further reinforce and assist the growth of SQ skills.

Emotional Intelligence

Daniel Goleman popularized the phrase “Emotional Intelligence” with the publication of his book by the same title in 1995.  In his book, Goleman cites research at Bell Labs that examined star performers, and tried to determine what distinguished them from more average performers.  It appeared that star performers had significantly stronger relationship skills and personal networks than average performers.  Harvard Business Review published the results of the Bell Labs study in 1993.   Business interest in the study of “Emotional Intelligence” or “EQ” began in earnest.

EQ is actually a large collection of skills.  Goleman and Richard Boyatzis[1] have recently grouped these skills into 4 quadrants as shown in Figure 2.  If you reverse the Other Awareness and Self Management quadrants then the model lines up with the Integral model.

There is a sequence to these skills.  The research done by Goleman and Boyatzis shows that Self-Awareness skills must be developed before the skills in the other three quadrants can develop.  This makes sense if you consider Emotional Self-Awareness.  If I don’t know when I am angry how can I have Emotional Self Control?  How can I have Empathy for your anger?  How can I handle conflict appropriately?  The last quadrant to develop is Relationship Skills – it is dependent upon at least a minimum number of skills being developed in the other three quadrants.

The abundant research on EQ has left no doubt that these skills are vital for personal and business success.

 

 

SELF AWARENESS

·        Emotional self-awareness

·        Accurate self-assessment

·        Self-confidence

 

OTHER AWARENESS

·        Empathy

·        Organizational Awareness

·        Service Orientation

 

SELF MANAGEMENT

·        Emotional Self-Control

·        Transparency  (honest/trustworthy)

·        Adaptability

·        Achievement Orientation

·        Initiative

·        Optimism

 

RELATIONSHIP SKILLS

·        Developing Others

·        Inspirational Leadership

·        Influence

·        Change Catalyst

·        Conflict Management

·        Teamwork & Collaboration

Defining Spirituality:

Generally use of the word “Spirituality” is poorly defined.   In Integral Psychology Ken Wilber outlines five definitions people frequently use for the word “Spirituality” (pages 126-134).  They are:

1.      Spirituality involves the highest levels of any of the developmental lines

2.      Spirituality is the sum total of the highest levels of the developmental lines

3.      Spirituality is itself a separate developmental line

4.      Spirituality is an attitude (such as openness or love) that you have at whatever stage you are at

5.      Spirituality basically involves peak experiences

Beginning with definition number five – Ken has said, a “peak experience” gives us a “peek” into the non-dual realm.  It can leave “stretch marks on our minds” but it does not translate into character traits unless we have the overall stage development to hold that consciousness.  Peak experiences can increase our appetite for growth and perhaps accelerate it.  Yet people can be skillful at obtaining peak experiences and NOT be able to consistently translate those moments into what we might call spiritually admirable behaviors.  Non-dual moments cannot in and of themselves create loving, peaceful, ethical people.  So if the line of development called “spiritual” is deemed to be how skillful are you in achieving meditative and transcendent states (moments of non-dual awareness, moments outside of contracted ego self) – then some level of development of that “line” (I prefer to think of it as a list of skills) is a critical piece of becoming spiritually intelligent – but it is not sufficient.

I define Spirituality as a modified combination of definitions 2 and 3.  Spirituality is a separate line AND it represents interdependency of multiple lines – specifically what I will call the emotional, cognitive and moral.  Furthermore, Spirituality must be developed and demonstrated in all four quadrants and in both ascending and descending form.

For simplification, my definition of Spirituality is distinct from Spiritual Intelligence.  I define Spirituality as “an innate human need to be in relationship with the sacred.”  I believe the need to transcend the limited self is just part of who we are as a species – it is “innate.”  Not everyone “wakes up” to this facet of human nature and acts on it.  But we tend to be miserably unhappy when we do not address this need.  We need an active process – a relationship – with whatever we call the Divine.

My embedded assumption, which is made explicit in the Spiritual Intelligence model, is that the goal is to be both ascending and descending in the experience of our Spirituality.  That is – to be in the world while also not being limited to this three dimensional dualistic experience.  What is “sacred” is what is above, below, beside and all around us.  Thus relationships with the sacred have a focus of service to the separated individuals we encounter (still in contracted consciousness – including ourselves) and to the planet and to the transcended whole.

The skills associated with successfully managing relationships among humans have been defined by Daniel Goleman as the skills (competencies) of “Emotional Intelligence.”  In exactly the same way as relationships with humans, a well-developed relationship with the sacred requires skills -  the skills of “Spiritual Intelligence.”

I define Spiritual Intelligence as “The ability to behave with Wisdom and Compassion while maintaining inner and outer peace (equanimity) regardless of the circumstances.”  The word “behave” is important because it reflects the outer demonstration of inner development.  Wisdom and Compassion are capitalized to emphasize the connection with the Divine.  In the east, love is often defined as a bird with two wings:  wisdom and compassion.  Without either wing the “bird” cannot fly.  So SQ is the ability to behave with divinely inspired Love.  Peace is demonstrated both by the inner state (upper left quadrant) of the person and their outer behaviors and presence (right quadrants).  “Regardless of the circumstances” reflects what we most admire in our spiritual exemplars – they stayed true to their highest selves even in trying times.  In other words their stage development is advanced and stable.

So what are the 21 skills of Spiritual Intelligence? The 21 skills fall into 4 quadrants which parallel both Daniel Goleman’s and Ken Wilber’s work.  Here I display the quadrants in the sequence which parallel’s the Integral model.  Quadrant 1 is Individual Interior and focuses on awareness and complexity of inner thought (showing interdependency with the cognitive line).  Quadrant 2 is a combination of Collective Interior and Universal “interior” or “nonmaterial” reality.  Quadrant 3 is demonstrated individual behaviors relating to managing self (exterior).  Quadrant 4 is demonstrated effectiveness in group interactions.

 

1. Higher Self / Ego self Awareness

1.      Awareness of own worldview

2.      Awareness of Life Purpose (Mission)

3.      Awareness of Values Hierarchy

4.      Complexity of inner thought

5.      Awareness of Ego self/Higher Self

 

 

3. Higher Self/ Ego self Mastery

12.  Commitment to spiritual growth

13.  Keeping Spirit Self in charge

14.  Living your purpose and values

15.  Sustaining faith

16.  Seeking guidance from Spirit

 

2. Universal Awareness

6.      Awareness of interconnectedness of life

7.      Awareness of worldviews of others

8.      Breadth of time/space perception

9.      Awareness of limitations / power of human perception

10.  Awareness of spiritual principles

11.  Experience of transcendent oneness

 

4. Social Mastery/Spiritual Presence

17.  Wise and effective teacher of spiritual principles

18.  Wise and effective leader / change agent

19.  Makes Compassionate AND Wise decisions

20.  A calming, healing presence

21.  Being aligned with the ebb and flow of life

 

 

As with the Goleman/Boyatzis model of EQ skills, our hypothesis is that Quadrant 1 will be critical for the development of Quadrants 3 and 4.  However, it is possible that some people, especially those in eastern traditions, may first develop some of the skills of Quadrant 2 and then move into Quadrant 1 before moving on to Quadrants 3 and 4.  Thus Quadrants 1 and 2 are both needed but where you start is not critical.

Each of the 21 skills is scaled from “zero” (meaning no skill development is measurable yet) to five which is the highest level we measure.  Clients taking the Conscious Pursuits, Inc. SQ self- assessment receive a report for all 21 skills which gives both a numeric score and description of what that skill attainment looks like.  An optional “next step” is then provided for every skill – including for skills where the client scores a “five.”  This is based on the belief that we are never “finished.”

Here is an overview of the five levels of skill development for Quadrant 1, Skill 5:  Awareness of Ego self/Higher self.

 

Skill 5:  Awareness of Higher Self/ Ego self

Level 1 (novice)

Can communicate understanding of the nature of Ego self- including its origin and the purpose it serves in spiritual development. (Cognitive theoretical awareness)

2

Demonstrates ability to observe personal Ego in operation and comment on what seems to trigger Ego eruptions. (personal awareness of own Ego)

3

Demonstrates awareness of and ability to periodically “listen to” Spirit or Higher Self as a separate voice from Ego self  (personal awareness of voice of Higher Self)

4

Hears the voice of Spirit or Higher Self clearly and understands the “multiple voices” that Ego self can have.  Gives authority to voice of Higher Self in important decisions. (Ego voice less strident, Higher Self voice strengthening)

Highest Level 5

Spirit or Higher Self voice is clear and consistent.  Ego self is present and is a joyful advisor to Higher Self.  There is no longer a struggle between the two voices. Rather there is a sense of only “one voice” …the Higher Self (Authentic Self, Spirit) voice and the Ego in service to that.

 

Here is a sample of the feedback you would receive if you scored a “3” on this skill:

You are aware of the influences of your childhood on the development of your personality and beliefs.  You understand that there is a difference between the desires of your Ego and the desires of your Higher Self.  You can observe the Ego part of your nature and can usually recognize what has caused your Ego to get agitated.  You are aware of how your body feels when Ego is agitated.  This is great…your body can be your ally in alerting you to when your Ego is upset.  Next step:   Learn to have a conversation with yourself when your Ego is upset (or better yet in a quiet moment later on).  Ask your Ego self “What are you afraid of?”  “What are you angry about?”  “What would you like me to do about this situation?”  This dialogue helps you to create a little bit of distance through awareness so that you are OBSERVING your Ego self rather than just automatically acting based on its prompting.  Write down the answers you get from Ego.   Then ask yourself “What might be a more Wise and Compassionate response to this situation?” (or more simply, “What would Love do?”)  Breathe deeply to calm your body and then ask the question again.  Listen for the inner wisdom that arises from Higher Self.  Notice the differences in how each part of us interprets a situation.  When you have reflected on these different interpretations, look closely at the Ego’s interpretation.  Fear is the underlying feeling beyond anger.  Ask it “What are you afraid of?” and then “why are you afraid of that?”  When it answers, ask again, “and why are you afraid of that?”  and again “Why are you afraid of that?”  Keep going as long as you can until you get to the deepest fear you can reach.  Notice what beliefs and thoughts are behind the fear your Ego feels.  Write these beliefs and thoughts down.  Then write their antidotes – the truth as Higher Self sees it.

This model defines the “expert” level of skill attainment and 4 preceding levels for all 21 skills.

What the beta pilot of this instrument showed

In the 2003 to 2004 beta pilot of 549 people from around the world we found only one strong demographic predictor of performance and that was age.  A strong positive correlation between age and skill attainment was found for all 21 skills.  This does not mean that aging automatically brings skill development.  Anyone can choose not to grow.  It does show that it seems to take time – reflected in years of age – to increase skills levels on these 21 skills.  This means there is a high probability that the CPI SQ model depicts a legitimate “intelligence.”

The beta pilot showed that women seemed to score higher on 3 of the 21 skills.  Protestant Christians tended to score higher than Catholics and all others on 2 skills.  Caucasians scored better on 3 skills when compared to all other races.  Only one skill showed any significant variation based on region of the world.

Since the beta pilot we have revised the questions and the pop-up glossary to make everything easier to understand for people of all faith backgrounds and cultures.  We are hopeful that over time we will see even less difference in SQ results based on any demographic other than age.

Relationships between “Lines” of Development

You can see from looking at the simplified model of four intelligences (Figure 1) that EQ and SQ are believed to be mutually reinforcing.  However our assumption (not yet tested) is that an individual with no emotional self-awareness and/or no empathy skills will have a very difficult time beginning to develop SQ Skills in Quadrant 1 and Skill 7 in Quadrant 2.

Exclusively “spiritual” skills would include Skills 2, 5, 6, 10, 11, 12, 13, 15, 16 and most of Quadrant 4.  Skills linked to Moral Development would include Skills 3 and 14.  Skills linked to Cognitive development would include (depending on how finely you break down the lines) Skills 1, 4, 7, 8 and 9.  The SQ skills in Quadrant 4 are developed last and are dependent on those in the preceding 3 quadrants (our beta pilot results seem to substantiate this assumption).  Body awareness (Physical Intelligence or PQ) is connected to these lines as well since body awareness enhances self-awareness in EQ and SQ skills.  – which can enhance self-awareness in SQ and EQ), and moral development (one of the skills of EQ is “transparency” which means authenticity, trustworthiness and honesty).  SQ assumes a link with moral development since as SQ grows the sense of “self” expands to include other people and animals.  Pain inflicted on others becomes pain inflicted on the self.  A high attunement to others leads naturally to higher morality.  In this model of SQ is not possible to have low moral behavior and high overall SQ.

Conclusion

It is possible to create clear operational definitions of Spirituality and Spiritual Intelligence.  Furthermore we can define and assess the specific skills and the levels of skill development for the 21 skills of SQ.  This should lead to wonderful opportunities to use the SQ Assessment for research in several areas:

·        impact of SQ skills development on people’s sense of meaning, peace and happiness

·        impact of team SQ development on workplace productivity, employee loyalty, customer satisfaction

·        impact of the use of SQ language in bridging interfaith discussions

In the end, we are alike in our suffering, our hopes and our joys.  We are all striving to reach the same goals:  peace and love.  Perhaps with a clear, concrete and faith-neutral language for SQ we can see our commonality and work together towards getting there.

—————————-

For further information on the CPI SQ Assessment please go to the Conscious PursuitsÒ website at www.consciouspursuits.com or email Cindy at cswigglesworth@aol.com

Cindy Graves Wigglesworth
President, Conscious Pursuits, Inc. www.consciouspursuits.com “Bringing Spiritual Intelligence to Life”
Creator: the first faith-neutral skills-based Spiritual Intelligence Assessment Instrument
Co-Author: Grown-Up Children Who Won’t Grow Up (with Dr. Larry Stockman) – as seen on Oprah.
Board Member: Association for Spirit at Work
Home/Office: 713-667-9824 Fax: 713-218-6069

 

[1] Daniel Goleman and Richard Boyatzis, with Hay-McBrer, 2002

 

In the 70/80’s I was a member of the Congregation of Abraxas–many worship items were produced in print form and many workshops were presented.  I have gathered a very few ideas from the Worship Reader and they are presented here for your  exploration.  This was one of the few Liturgical Revivals in the UU church; another was the work of the Humiliati (primarily a Universalist liturgical movement).  Below is a collection of CoAbraxas ideas.

====================================

The texts below originally appeared in the Congregation of Abraxas Worship Reader, pp. 53-76.

May be printed for personal use only—authors retain their respective copyrights.

 

THE SIZE OF WORSHIP

Clarke Dewey Wells

 

A Church service, if it is to be adequate to the needs of a varied and intergenerational community, must be large, imaginative, evocative, utilizing myth, symbol and the arts.

 

Why is this so? Because few of us are at the same place in life in either our cognitive or emotional understandings. Each of us is in process. It would be easy to build a liturgy without the qualities desiderated above. And that liturgy would no doubt satisfy a few of us who happened to be at the same place in life, sharing the same age, sentiment, economic class, social status, theological viewpoint. I can put together a liturgy that in its clear‑cut rationality excludes everything beyond my present range of appreciation and understanding. I could exclude and exclude and exclude. I am clever enough to devise services that would exclude humanists or theists, traditionalists or modernists, Socialists or Republicans, and end up with a righteous remnant of two or three of us echoing away in the purity of our own perspectives.

 

But of course I am committed to a structure of experience on Sunday morning that goes beyond our differences in age, sex, politics, attitudes and life style, embracing the greatest compatible contrasts, contrasts that border on chaos . . . that we can manage. My commitment is based on my belief in the Church as a unique institution for intergenerational encounter and upon my belief that each of us needs constantly to be reminded of worlds of vision beyond our present ones.

 

A Church service serious about moving beyond narrowness and narcissism must have what Bernard Loomer calls S I Z E. It must be large enough to take in and integrate the diversity and rivalry of our small perspectives and reorder them in light of a larger community and wholeness.

A Church service appealing only to the young, or to the old, or to the  successful, or to iconoclasts, or to traditionalists, or to any other particular segment, is a service without size, without that larger integrity that stretches and restores and renews our own.

 

If you find parts of the Church service not speaking to your needs, say Halleluiah. It may mean your neighbor is being spoken to in the depths, and it may mean that there is more in store for you as your needs change in the unfolding years ahead.  Only a very large liturgy can speak to us for a lifetime.

 

 

 

 


THREE ELEMENTS OF WORSHIP

Joyce H Smith, River Road Unitarian Church

abridged and edited from a sermon 1979 Apr 29, Bethesda, MD

 

INTRODUCTION

Often the word worship brings to mind the concepts of bowing down to, sacrificing to, making submission before that which makes me feel unworthy, small or insignificant. The emotions of awe and wonder can be a part of worship, but for many of us the effect such awe or wonder seemed designed to create was that in comparison to God I am a lesser person. This unfortunate attitude is not the true meaning of worship.  While in relation to the cosmos or to God (however you define that word) we are small, still the aim of worship is not to make us feel insignificant, but rather to help us, through relationship to God or to all that is, to feel a sense of our own deep worth. Religions must emphasize the reason for worship forms which create this feeling of smallness. They should not point out that we are “miserable worms,” but that all of creation is of value as it relates us to the whole larger picture.

 

What do we worship? The process of worship is one of holding up that which is of primary worth. Unitarian minister Von Ogden Vogt in his book, The Primacy of Worship, says what we worship is the spirit of goodness, the spirit of beauty, and the spirit of truth. Note he says it is the spirit of goodness, beauty and truth not any concrete embodiment of any of these things, which would be idolatry. The ancient Jews did not allow an image to be made in the likeness of God because they feared that the image itself would be worshipped, not the spirit. No specific act is good in and of itself. Giving money to the poor may be an act of goodness, but the spirit of goodness is something else.  The purpose of ritual in religion is to perform an act that will create or generate this concern or identity with others. The act of giving money to the needy could in fact generate the concern for those people hurt by poverty and racism. The act or ritual itself should never be confused with the spirit which it may generate.

 

The spirit of beauty is revealed by the various forms in nature and in human art. The Eskimo carver believed that he released the animal trapped in the wood or stone, simply carving off that which hid the form of beauty inherent in the material. It was the spirit of beauty which was being revealed. 

 

The spirit of truth is in like danger of being made into an idol. The truth of one time and person may deeply reflect the spirit of truth, but to hold on to that truth as a permanent fixed expression for all times is a form of idolatry. Religions often express as their central form of worship a story of a quest for truth as an example of how the spirit of truth may be sought. To make that story or the truths found in that journey the final and complete expression of truth is to be worshipping idols. This is why we Unitarian Universalists find the limits of any one story and the answers of any one person or people to be idolatrous. The spirit of truth revealed in our various human stories‑‑Christian, Jewish, Buddhist, Hindu, scientific, sociological or psychological‑‑this spirit is what we find of supreme worth, what we hold up as teachings of significance to us.

 

THREE ELEMENTS

Given that it is the spirit of beauty, truth and goodness which we are holding up as of primary worth in our worship, what happens when we worship? What is the process by which worship occurs? Why do we set aside a special time, a special setting?  Three things must happen for worship to have occurred, revelation, recognition, and acceptance. The forms of worship may vary widely, but unless all these elements occur, the act of worship has not been complete. We may have a highly structured religious ritual (like a Mass), a walk in the park, a program on TV, a concert or a sermon, any of which may be worship if the three elements are present.

 

First there must be some aspect of the spirit of truth, goodness or beauty revealed. It must be there for us to see, hear, feel, sense or experience. Often we are more aware when something has failed to reveal the spirit of beauty, truth, or goodness‑‑a concert which fails to show beauty or is badly played, a service whose meanings are so diverse or so obtuse or unorganized that we end up more confused than enlightened. An example:  the setting was lovely‑‑an area overlooking a New England lake, the air was cool, spring was coming fast, the birds were singing and the sun shining on the morning of the service. The worship leader had taped a series of popular songs and read selected poems between. The poems and the songs were in themselves good selections, but they were far too many, too long, and too confusingly diverse in expression. In spite of the lovely setting, the attention to each individual selection, there was no revelation of the spirit of truth, goodness or beauty because it was unclear what was being held up for us to experience. For us, the participants, revelation was closed.

 

Second, even when revelation is clear and the spirit of truth, goodness or beauty hovers in the air, unless the participants recognize the revelation as related to them in some significant way, the revelation will not result in worship. The tone deaf person cannot be moved by music and the observer of rites and rituals with which he does not identify may see that they have beauty and goodness about them, but still remains an observer only. I remember in my adolescence such an experience. I was raised a Methodist and wanted very much to experience the depth of emotion which I suspected the story of Jesus’ last days on earth could create in the heart of the Christian worshipper. I participated in church services for the week which were meant to create that very experience. But I was unable to recognize in that revelation the spirit which was significant to me. I did not grasp that here too was my story, something which was a part of me. I left that faith since it did not fulfill the worship needs in me.  I did not recognize myself to be involved in the revelation given.

 

The third part of worship is perhaps the most difficult part‑‑that of acceptance. Acceptance means taking the revealed truth, goodness or beauty, not only recognizing it as your own but making it a part of your life and acting on it or out of it. Much of the deep power of the civil rights marches and the anti‑war rallies of the 1960’s was that the people participating (and perhaps those watching) were actually changed by those rituals. They became different people in the areas of race relations and they became more dedicated to peaceful ways.

 

Several years ago when I preached on hunger, I had pointed out that one aspect of our complex civilization and the hunger of others was that we ate food like beef, at the top of the food chain, food which required more of the world’s energy to produce. One of the congregation so took that message to heart that he had cut down his consumption of meat and he had almost entirely cut out beef from his diet. That type of acceptance, which effects a permanent change in behavior, is an example of acceptance in worship.

 

THE ATTITUDE

Recognizing what we worship and the elements of worship, we must yet consider the attitude we bring to worship. We create special places and settings with the expectation that worship will occur because the attitude of worship is not easy to maintain. I call this a “tip‑toe” attitude. It is the feeling that I must take off my shoes, for this is holy ground. This kind of attitude allows us the necessary openness to see the revelation which is given, the openness by which we can recognize the revelation as ours and accept its meaning in our lives in such a way that it will influence our actions. This attitude of expectation is sometimes a part of every moment of life, for some rare persons, whom we call saints or gurus. For most of us open expectation and receptivity is not our everyday attitude. Joseph Campbell believes that worship is conscious playfulness. It is the sense of taking the ordinary, common parts of life and using them to reveal something extraordinary, breathtaking and uncommon which is akin to playfulness. The reason Jesus could say of children that “Of such is the kingdom of heaven,” was that children often see the common as extraordinary, every experience reveals meaning. This same sense of openness and expectancy is part of the attitude necessary for worship to occur. We create the special place, the ritual, the time, and the attitude to make this happen for us. We create the occasion for worship.  

 

 

 

 

THE PROBLEMATIC SITUATION IN LIBERAL WORSHIP

Don Vaughn

 

Worship is the act, performed individually or as a group, of honoring the intrinsic worth of a person, an idea, or a thing. By “honoring” I mean making a special effort to laud or emphasize or enjoy. This may also be called celebration and it may be characterized by acts of self confrontation and confrontation with reality, but standing in awe and wonder at both the clarity and mystery of that worthfulness, and by praise, penitence, and thankfulness. The occasion may be either grave or joyous or both. Worship has at least three central aspects. The first is reveling in the fact of that worthfulness and can draw on all phases of human activity (mind, emotions, physical movement) for its expression. The second is probing into the intrinsic meaning of that worthfulness and into its relation to other aspects of human existence. This while seeming to be only an operation of the mind, may require the full capacity of the person to experience, to know, and to understand”operat1ons that can be as affective and somatic as mental. The third is asserting the reality of that worthfulness and, again, may involve the full range of human powers especially since this is the realm of symbol which may be not only of a verbal nature but also use the full range of human senses and physical movement.

 

Liturgy is the ordering of the means of worship; it is worship’s form. As such it is not optional although it is greatly variable in as much as it may range from impulsive spontaneity to unvarying adherence to our present order. The content of worship is the ideas and acts which flesh out the liturgy.  Every element of the above attempt to define worship is problematic in our liberal religious movement. The problem derives not simply from a lack of consensus on the content of worship, the liturgy of worship, the proper relationship between worship’s three aspects, the varying emphases which worship may pursue, or the acceptability of the very notion of worship itself, although there is disagreement and confusion over each of these.  The greatest difficulty arises from a lack of having a common object of worship. Since the whole act of worship receives its coherence and integrity from being well ordered and directed at, and a celebration of, an object, confusion (if not chaos) must result when the object is obscure.

 

Because of the general difficulty in our movement with the concept of God as the focus of worship we have been casting about (in a largely unconscious way) for something to take its place. The effort has been, for the most part, to substitute some notion of ideal humanity, or of human values, or of the democratic process for God but perceptions in these areas have been so individualized and inchoate that groups seldom meet with a common aim in worship and, therefore, seldom can coordinate their energies in a common sharing that can be built on. When this does occur it is hard to understand what really made it happen. And some people go away with a fear that they have been psychologically manipulated or invaded and, therefore, maintain a suspicious attitude toward such experiences. Until we can tell people what we worship when we come together, we will continue to experiment and test with highly uneven results and worship will continue to be a fundamental need which we cannot adequately fulfill.

 

 

 

 

RITUAL

Alice Blair Wesley

adapted and excerpted from OM Worship Workshop 10/78

 

A woman came up to me [after the service] to say, “I felt today for the first time in two years like I was at church.” I later learned that at the First Church in Dallas, where she had been a member for several years, the congregation begins every service by reading those words as an affirmation.

 

Similarly, the Emerson Church choir in Houston ends every service with the traditional “The Lord Bless You and Keep You” and a seven-fold amen. A college student once told the minister with a lump of gratitude in the throat, “When the choir started to sing that amen, I knew I was home.”  In both these cases people knew where they were because of the ritual.

 

That is to say, memories of meaningful experience of a particular type and a kind of self-fulfilling prophesy of more meaningful experience of the same sort were triggered by the explicitly repeated ritual. Those memories and expectations are important. The richness or paucity of our lives largely results from their influence or absence.  Much more importantly, however, the potential for creativity is not present without ritual, more broadly conceived now as flexible forms of expression. By way of example think of Greece of the fifth century BC.  Surely a more creative people never lived. They produced great architecture, poetry, drama, painting, sculpture. But they wrote no novels, because no one had invented that art form. The form of an art is a product of the entire culture; it belongs to everyone. Once the form is discovered, individual artists can be infinitely creative within it. Formlessness is a vacuum. The purely spontaneous service is a non-event.

 

Without the form nothing creative can be done at all. Liberal forms of worship must have autonomy. That is, the generative imagination and the content are ours and no one else’s. But liberal forms of worship cannot be isolated from religious practice in the rest of the society. We will simply kill ourselves as a religious institution if we abstain from the forms in use throughout the culture, because there are and can be no others available to us. The alternative to their adaptation and use is spiritual and artistic sterility.  The ritual art forms of worship serve as vehicles for expression of the truth of our experience in a way which allows for intimacy without intrusion of privacy. The form is there; the degree of intensity to be expressed or experienced within the form is left up to the individual. For example, the  handshake of greeting or the reading of a confession may be “merely” a ritual more often than not, the commonly polite or usual thing to do, with little to recommend it except that it makes us feel comfortable in the sense spoken above. However, there are times, which we may not care to spell out with soul-baring publicity, when the handshake of greeting needs to and does communicate profound feelings. There are times when we can deal honestly with our shortcomings and guilt by reading them out loud in symbolic language and so start the work of healing that only honesty can bring to a burdened soul. The availability of the form will

 

 

 

 

WORSHIP AND RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE

Arthur Foote

Excerpts from a paper prepared for the Prairie Group, 1967 Nov 6

 

Worship is a human activity—something done by an individual or a group–that concerns man’s relationship to the divine, however conceived. For the theist, it is an act of adoration, a humbling yet uplifting invocation of the sense of God’s presence. In her well-known study, Evelyn Underhill maintained that worship is essentially   disinterested. It is something we freely offer to God. While it is God “from whom all blessings flow,” the object of worship is properly not to receive but to give—to give praise, to express thanks. Thus, worship is not synonymous with prayer, since prayer may or may not be disinterested. The words of the seraphic hymn, in Isaiah’s vision and call, state its essence:

 

Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of Hosts: the whole earth is full of his glory.

          (Isaiah VI)

 

To recognize that glory, to love it, to serve it, to be possessed and transformed by it: this is worship.

 

There is, then, a valid distinction to be made between worship and religious experience. Religious experience—as the very phrase implies—is something that happens to us. We may invite it, prepare for it; but we cannot command it. It may happen to us anywhere, anytime, while star-gazing or washing the dishes, standing before a Rembrandt or waiting beside a deathbed. It is the sudden apprehension, or the gradual awareness, of what Sir Julian Huxley calls “sacred reality.” To me, religious experience is most naturally described as a meeting with the divine, a sense of communion with a power “vast as life and love,” but I would not wish to limit such experience to my language, or to the traditional language of theistic religion. Its occurrence is clearly not limited to those who believe in a personal God. James Bissett Pratt and others have demonstrated the universality of religious experience, however varied the verbal descriptions employed by persons who have had it.

 

Worship may be considered the other side of this enterprise. It is the human act, the conscious effort to induce religious experience (in so far as we are able); the discipline through which we seek to strengthen our commitment to ideals, to examine our motives. But even more basically, it is the act of praise, the celebration of the goodness of life. In Sir Julian’s phrase, it is evoking a “consciousness of sanctity in existence.”

 

Religion is sometimes defined as a man’s love affair with life; worship thereby becomes his disinterested endeavor to express that love.  It is important that we do express that love. For as Harry Emerson Fosdick says, Nothing else matters much—not wealth, nor learning, nor even health—without this gift: the spiritual capacity to keep zest in living. This is the creed of creeds, the final deposit and distillation of all man’s important faiths: that he should be able to believe in life.

*         *        *

We Unitarian Universalists, spiritual descendents of the New England Puritans, have evidently never shaken off their intense suspicion of institution worship, their fear of formalism, and (as Evelyn Underhill said of the Quakers) we tend to demand a personal religious sincerity so drastic that no word may be said or sung which is not true for such individual worshiper.  Hence, we make what is basically an artistic enterprise especially difficult. For the artist is not primarily concerned with facts, or literal truths. Picasso only overstates when he asserts:

 

We all know that art is not truth. Art is a lie that makes us realize the truth at least the truth that is given to us to understand.

 

The artist’s search is for meaning; his effort is to communicate that meaning, to illumine experience, and by imaginative vision to add insight to sight.

 

If worship is an art—Von Ogden Vogt called it “the all comprehending art” and “the mother of all arts”—then he who conducts worship needs to be an artist. And this leads to the unavoidable conclusion that to conduct worship effectively, the minister himself must be a worshiping man. He needs to worship with his congregation, even though he cannot worship for them.  And this, in turn, means he must cultivate his own private devotional life.  In this area I fear our performance is sadly lacking. Our kind of religion encourages action far more effectively and persistently than it does contemplation, or the practice of “quiet sitting,” as the Chinese called it.  … It is my serious contention that whatever decline we have noted in public worship stems in no small part from our failure as religious liberals to value and faithfully adhere to some systematic plan for the cultivation of our inner life.

 

 

 

 

HOW CAN THE DISCOURAGED WORSHIP?

sermon excerpts from the UUA’S The Edge of Worship, 25-6

John F Hayward

 

[How] shall we think of worship in our times of defeat? If I come to church heavy laden with real sorrow or a vague anxiety, if I have steadily felt myself losing my identity and my way—or if I wonder if I ever had true identity and way—how can I rejoice in the gifts of man or God or enter into the mood of celebration? In spite of our confidence and our optimism, we liberals must take seriously man’s constant tendency to deny and depreciate himself through discouragement, neurosis, and hostility. If the inner world is unlovely, it wilt project its dark shapes upon the outer world. Then all our attempts to celebrate run the risk of inducing only deeper discouragement in the already discouraged person. He will say, others can be excellent, I cannot. Others can enjoy communion with goodness, but I am cut off.

 

The person who is cut off from worship because there is [in the design and conduct of the service] no excellence to be savored or the person who is cut off from worship because he is too depressed to respond to what excellence there is must be reminded that we call our worship services. The role of spectator is important but not primary. The role of server, offerer, giver is at the heart of the matter.

 

Lot’s of folks out there want to assist us in Being who we are, as Gnostics, but will we listen?

=======================

Ancient Archetypes and Modern Manifestations — The Goddess

by Barry Beck

The Ancients knew more about us than we do about them.

I would like to discuss the notion of the Goddess, not as a quaint superstitious half-forgotten relic of ancient civilizations, but as a key to understanding and rediscovering a forgotten aspect of history and as a framework for re-establishing circulation to and from a lost part of our Psyches and our Selves.

We have had perhaps 5000 years of a patriarchal God, but previous to the cultures of the Babylonians, Egyptians, Hebrews, Greeks, Hindus, Chinese and Celts, there is great evidence that matriarchal based civilizations existed where those peoples later located. An agricultural revolution replacing the hunter-gatherer societies may in part account for this transformation. These earlier civilizations worshipped the Goddess, not as a power from above or outside of ourselves, but as an externalization of interior states and a projection of aspects of our Psyche, Soul or Self; and as a personification of Energy that shapes and maintains the Earth. [But see Hayden, 1998, for an archaeological perspective. Ed.]

I will describe the nature of two mythological frameworks and how I relate them to transitions that occurred within myself. An example of changes that took place in our mythology after the patriarchal conquest can be seen in the figure of Athene or Athena and in the symbol of the first woman whom we call Eve. Athena, as she originally appeared, represented wisdom and knowledge in their purest form. She was a fully armed warrior as well as a herald of agriculture and architecture. She was a personification of civilization. After the patriarchal revolution, beauty and wisdom remained as her attributes, but she became subservient to Zeus and other male gods.

Following the lead of such people as Carl Jung and Joseph Campbell, Dr. Jean Houston sees mythology as a coded DNA or a cartography of the Psyche. She writes of how Athena changed from independent woman to Daddy’s girl. Zeus metaphorically swallows wisdom and Athena is reborn from Zeus’s head. Houston also sees Homer’s Odyssey as symbolic of a patriarchal invasion that occurred between five and eight thousand years ago. Ulysses has essentially conquered his world, but as he slowly returns home, he is being developed and educated by feminine archetypes such as Athena, Circe, Calypso, and other assorted sirens, nymphs, fates, amazons and the nine muses, all gateways to the archetypes. They recognize he has conquered the surface world, but quietly, often without his discernment, they are teaching him new models of wisdom and knowledge. With no more external enemies the man is given a choice of either suppressing these new qualities or harmonizing them within himself and his world. This period of gestation or internalization or seeming non-activity is in reality one of his most creative.

Dr. June Singer has rediscovered a Gnostic creation story from the first century with sources that pre-date Genesis. In this tale, Eve is not initially punished for bringing a certain type of knowledge to the world, but later some angels, jealous of her power and influence, attack her. Eve’s spirit flies away but her physical Self remains on the earth. This story has a parallel in the split between the physical and spiritual that can take place in child or spousal abuse. Eve’s spirit in effect says, “I cannot stay here; I am not welcome; I will return when I am again needed and accepted.” But for now, she is wounded and must protect herself. In the patriarchal Genesis, women and men alike are condemned because Eve has sinned by experiencing and introducing unacceptable and forbidden knowledge.

Our myths, gradually over centuries, become unconscious and can be remodeled to justify a social change that has already taken place. Characteristics and attributes that were feminine are either co-opted and taken over by men (such as Athena’s strength and military aptitude), become subservient to or denigrated by men (women’s intuition and sensitivity) or are distorted to become evil traits (witchcraft and nature customs being chief examples). One would think childbirth would at least be one talent left to women, yet even this trait is appropriated by male archetypes for the birth of important individuals in mythology: Athena is born from Zeus’s head; Eve is born from Adam’s rib. It is as if the power to give life is too important to be left to women.

I would argue that in taking the Goddess seriously, we are getting twice the God. We’re not losing a Son, but gaining a Daughter. In my own experience, I discovered that characteristics within myself such as logic, rationalism, linear thinking and worldly success led to a kind of dead end. A part of me was oppressing another element. Freeing the entire Self and finding new ways of thinking and finding solutions opened up new avenues for me. It was easier to harmonize, organize and individuate all aspects of myself.

Dr. Jean Bolen, author of Gods in Everyman and Goddessees in Everywoman, writes that “relying on one half of ourselves can be impoverishing and result in an experience void of emotional meaning and lacking in full spiritual dimension.” This is true of each of us individually as well as for society as a whole.

So to use the symbolism of the Gnostic creation story, the Goddess, like Eve’s spirit, was attacked and wounded and had to leave the earth for a while, but perhaps now that we are ready, she will return to help us complete our psycho-spiritual Selves fully.

 

Some time back on the PalmTreeGarden a vote was taken and this selections of key Gnostic Texts came up as the most useful.

========================

Palm Tree Garden Gnostic Cannon

 

 

I propose that we use the following seven texts as the Palm Tree Garden Gnostic Cannon:

 

Gospel of Thomas

Gospel of Philip

Gospel of Truth

Exegesis on the Soul

Apocryphon of John

The Hymn of the Pearl

The Treatise on the Resurrection

 

The Gospel of Thomas

Translated by Stephen Patterson and Marvin Meyer

(Visit the Gospel of Thomas Collection for additional information)

These are the secret sayings that the living Jesus spoke and Didymos Judas Thomas recorded.

1. And he said, “Whoever discovers the interpretation of these sayings will not taste death.”

2. Jesus said, “Those who seek should not stop seeking until they find. When they find, they will be disturbed. When they are disturbed, they will marvel, and will reign over all. [And after they have reigned they will rest.]“

3. Jesus said, “If your leaders say to you, ‘Look, the (Father’s) kingdom is in the sky,’ then the birds of the sky will precede you. If they say to you, ‘It is in the sea,’ then the fish will precede you. Rather, the (Father’s) kingdom is within you and it is outside you.

When you know yourselves, then you will be known, and you will understand that you are children of the living Father. But if you do not know yourselves, then you live in poverty, and you are the poverty.”

4. Jesus said, “The person old in days won’t hesitate to ask a little child seven days old about the place of life, and that person will live.

For many of the first will be last, and will become a single one.”

5. Jesus said, “Know what is in front of your face, and what is hidden from you will be disclosed to you.

For there is nothing hidden that will not be revealed. [And there is nothing buried that will not be raised.]“

6. His disciples asked him and said to him, “Do you want us to fast? How should we pray? Should we give to charity? What diet should we observe?”

Jesus said, “Don’t lie, and don’t do what you hate, because all things are disclosed before heaven. After all, there is nothing hidden that will not be revealed, and there is nothing covered up that will remain undisclosed.”

7. Jesus said, “Lucky is the lion that the human will eat, so that the lion becomes human. And foul is the human that the lion will eat, and the lion still will become human.”

8. And he said, “The person is like a wise fisherman who cast his net into the sea and drew it up from the sea full of little fish. Among them the wise fisherman discovered a fine large fish. He threw all the little fish back into the sea, and easily chose the large fish. Anyone here with two good ears had better listen!”

9. Jesus said, “Look, the sower went out, took a handful (of seeds), and scattered (them). Some fell on the road, and the birds came and gathered them. Others fell on rock, and they didn’t take root in the soil and didn’t produce heads of grain. Others fell on thorns, and they choked the seeds and worms ate them. And others fell on good soil, and it produced a good crop: it yielded sixty per measure and one hundred twenty per measure.”

10. Jesus said, “I have cast fire upon the world, and look, I’m guarding it until it blazes.”

11. Jesus said, “This heaven will pass away, and the one above it will pass away.

The dead are not alive, and the living will not die. During the days when you ate what is dead, you made it come alive. When you are in the light, what will you do? On the day when you were one, you became two. But when you become two, what will you do?”

12. The disciples said to Jesus, “We know that you are going to leave us. Who will be our leader?”

Jesus said to them, “No matter where you are you are to go to James the Just, for whose sake heaven and earth came into being.”

13. Jesus said to his disciples, “Compare me to something and tell me what I am like.”

Simon Peter said to him, “You are like a just messenger.”

Matthew said to him, “You are like a wise philosopher.”

Thomas said to him, “Teacher, my mouth is utterly unable to say what you are like.”

Jesus said, “I am not your teacher. Because you have drunk, you have become intoxicated from the bubbling spring that I have tended.”

And he took him, and withdrew, and spoke three sayings to him. When Thomas came back to his friends they asked him, “What did Jesus say to you?”

Thomas said to them, “If I tell you one of the sayings he spoke to me, you will pick up rocks and stone me, and fire will come from the rocks and devour you.”

14. Jesus said to them, “If you fast, you will bring sin upon yourselves, and if you pray, you will be condemned, and if you give to charity, you will harm your spirits.

When you go into any region and walk about in the countryside, when people take you in, eat what they serve you and heal the sick among them.

After all, what goes into your mouth will not defile you; rather, it’s what comes out of your mouth that will defile you.”

15. Jesus said, “When you see one who was not born of woman, fall on your faces and worship. That one is your Father.”

16. Jesus said, “Perhaps people think that I have come to cast peace upon the world. They do not know that I have come to cast conflicts upon the earth: fire, sword, war.

For there will be five in a house: there’ll be three against two and two against three, father against son and son against father, and they will stand alone.”

17. Jesus said, “I will give you what no eye has seen, what no ear has heard, what no hand has touched, what has not arisen in the human heart.”

18. The disciples said to Jesus, “Tell us, how will our end come?”

Jesus said, “Have you found the beginning, then, that you are looking for the end? You see, the end will be where the beginning is.

Congratulations to the one who stands at the beginning: that one will know the end and will not taste death.”

19. Jesus said, “Congratulations to the one who came into being before coming into being.

If you become my disciples and pay attention to my sayings, these stones will serve you.

For there are five trees in Paradise for you; they do not change, summer or winter, and their leaves do not fall. Whoever knows them will not taste death.”

20. The disciples said to Jesus, “Tell us what Heaven’s kingdom is like.”

He said to them, “It’s like a mustard seed, the smallest of all seeds, but when it falls on prepared soil, it produces a large plant and becomes a shelter for birds of the sky.”

21. Mary said to Jesus, “What are your disciples like?”

He said, “They are like little children living in a field that is not theirs. When the owners of the field come, they will say, ‘Give us back our field.’ They take off their clothes in front of them in order to give it back to them, and they return their field to them.

For this reason I say, if the owners of a house know that a thief is coming, they will be on guard before the thief arrives and will not let the thief break into their house (their domain) and steal their possessions.

As for you, then, be on guard against the world. Prepare yourselves with great strength, so the robbers can’t find a way to get to you, for the trouble you expect will come.

Let there be among you a person who understands.

When the crop ripened, he came quickly carrying a sickle and harvested it. Anyone here with two good ears had better listen!”

22. Jesus saw some babies nursing. He said to his disciples, “These nursing babies are like those who enter the (Father’s) kingdom.”

They said to him, “Then shall we enter the (Father’s) kingdom as babies?”

Jesus said to them, “When you make the two into one, and when you make the inner like the outer and the outer like the inner, and the upper like the lower, and when you make male and female into a single one, so that the male will not be male nor the female be female, when you make eyes in place of an eye, a hand in place of a hand, a foot in place of a foot, an image in place of an image, then you will enter [the kingdom].”

23. Jesus said, “I shall choose you, one from a thousand and two from ten thousand, and they will stand as a single one.”

24. His disciples said, “Show us the place where you are, for we must seek it.”

He said to them, “Anyone here with two ears had better listen! There is light within a person of light, and it shines on the whole world. If it does not shine, it is dark.”

25. Jesus said, “Love your friends like your own soul, protect them like the pupil of your eye.”

26. Jesus said, “You see the sliver in your friend’s eye, but you don’t see the timber in your own eye. When you take the timber out of your own eye, then you will see well enough to remove the sliver from your friend’s eye.”

27. “If you do not fast from the world, you will not find the (Father’s) kingdom. If you do not observe the sabbath as a sabbath you will not see the Father.”

28. Jesus said, “I took my stand in the midst of the world, and in flesh I appeared to them. I found them all drunk, and I did not find any of them thirsty. My soul ached for the children of humanity, because they are blind in their hearts and do not see, for they came into the world empty, and they also seek to depart from the world empty.

But meanwhile they are drunk. When they shake off their wine, then they will change their ways.”

29. Jesus said, “If the flesh came into being because of spirit, that is a marvel, but if spirit came into being because of the body, that is a marvel of marvels.

Yet I marvel at how this great wealth has come to dwell in this poverty.”

30. Jesus said, “Where there are three deities, they are divine. Where there are two or one, I am with that one.”

31. Jesus said, “No prophet is welcome on his home turf; doctors don’t cure those who know them.”

32. Jesus said, “A city built on a high hill and fortified cannot fall, nor can it be hidden.”

33. Jesus said, “What you will hear in your ear, in the other ear proclaim from your rooftops.

After all, no one lights a lamp and puts it under a basket, nor does one put it in a hidden place. Rather, one puts it on a lampstand so that all who come and go will see its light.”

34. Jesus said, “If a blind person leads a blind person, both of them will fall into a hole.”

35. Jesus said, “One can’t enter a strong person’s house and take it by force without tying his hands. Then one can loot his house.”

36. Jesus said, “Do not fret, from morning to evening and from evening to morning, [about your food--what you're going to eat, or about your clothing--] what you are going to wear. [You're much better than the lilies, which neither card nor spin.

As for you, when you have no garment, what will you put on? Who might add to your stature? That very one will give you your garment.]“

37. His disciples said, “When will you appear to us, and when will we see you?”

Jesus said, “When you strip without being ashamed, and you take your clothes and put them under your feet like little children and trample then, then [you] will see the son of the living one and you will not be afraid.”

38. Jesus said, “Often you have desired to hear these sayings that I am speaking to you, and you have no one else from whom to hear them. There will be days when you will seek me and you will not find me.”

39. Jesus said, “The Pharisees and the scholars have taken the keys of knowledge and have hidden them. They have not entered nor have they allowed those who want to enter to do so.

As for you, be as sly as snakes and as simple as doves.”

40. Jesus said, “A grapevine has been planted apart from the Father. Since it is not strong, it will be pulled up by its root and will perish.”

41. Jesus said, “Whoever has something in hand will be given more, and whoever has nothing will be deprived of even the little they have.”

42. Jesus said, “Be passersby.”

43. His disciples said to him, “Who are you to say these things to us?”

“You don’t understand who I am from what I say to you.

Rather, you have become like the Judeans, for they love the tree but hate its fruit, or they love the fruit but hate the tree.”

44. Jesus said, “Whoever blasphemes against the Father will be forgiven, and whoever blasphemes against the son will be forgiven, but whoever blasphemes against the holy spirit will not be forgiven, either on earth or in heaven.”

45. Jesus said, “Grapes are not harvested from thorn trees, nor are figs gathered from thistles, for they yield no fruit.

Good persons produce good from what they’ve stored up; bad persons produce evil from the wickedness they’ve stored up in their hearts, and say evil things. For from the overflow of the heart they produce evil.”

46. Jesus said, “From Adam to John the Baptist, among those born of women, no one is so much greater than John the Baptist that his eyes should not be averted.

But I have said that whoever among you becomes a child will recognize the (Father’s) kingdom and will become greater than John.”

47. Jesus said, “A person cannot mount two horses or bend two bows.

And a slave cannot serve two masters, otherwise that slave will honor the one and offend the other.

Nobody drinks aged wine and immediately wants to drink young wine. Young wine is not poured into old wineskins, or they might break, and aged wine is not poured into a new wineskin, or it might spoil.

An old patch is not sewn onto a new garment, since it would create a tear.”

48. Jesus said, “If two make peace with each other in a single house, they will say to the mountain, ‘Move from here!’ and it will move.”

49. Jesus said, “Congratulations to those who are alone and chosen, for you will find the kingdom. For you have come from it, and you will return there again.”

50. Jesus said, “If they say to you, ‘Where have you come from?’ say to them, ‘We have come from the light, from the place where the light came into being by itself, established [itself], and appeared in their image.’

If they say to you, ‘Is it you?’ say, ‘We are its children, and we are the chosen of the living Father.’

If they ask you, ‘What is the evidence of your Father in you?’ say to them, ‘It is motion and rest.’”

51. His disciples said to him, “When will the rest for the dead take place, and when will the new world come?”

He said to them, “What you are looking forward to has come, but you don’t know it.”

52. His disciples said to him, “Twenty-four prophets have spoken in Israel, and they all spoke of you.”

He said to them, “You have disregarded the living one who is in your presence, and have spoken of the dead.”

53. His disciples said to him, “Is circumcision useful or not?”

He said to them, “If it were useful, their father would produce children already circumcised from their mother. Rather, the true circumcision in spirit has become profitable in every respect.”

54. Jesus said, “Congratulations to the poor, for to you belongs Heaven’s kingdom.”

55. Jesus said, “Whoever does not hate father and mother cannot be my disciple, and whoever does not hate brothers and sisters, and carry the cross as I do, will not be worthy of me.”

56. Jesus said, “Whoever has come to know the world has discovered a carcass, and whoever has discovered a carcass, of that person the world is not worthy.”

57 Jesus said, “The Father’s kingdom is like a person who has [good] seed. His enemy came during the night and sowed weeds among the good seed. The person did not let the workers pull up the weeds, but said to them, ‘No, otherwise you might go to pull up the weeds and pull up the wheat along with them.’ For on the day of the harvest the weeds will be conspicuous, and will be pulled up and burned.”

58. Jesus said, “Congratulations to the person who has toiled and has found life.”

59. Jesus said, “Look to the living one as long as you live, otherwise you might die and then try to see the living one, and you will be unable to see.”

60. He saw a Samaritan carrying a lamb and going to Judea. He said to his disciples, “that person … around the lamb.” They said to him, “So that he may kill it and eat it.” He said to them, “He will not eat it while it is alive, but only after he has killed it and it has become a carcass.”

They said, “Otherwise he can’t do it.”

He said to them, “So also with you, seek for yourselves a place for rest, or you might become a carcass and be eaten.”

61. Jesus said, “Two will recline on a couch; one will die, one will live.”

Salome said, “Who are you mister? You have climbed onto my couch and eaten from my table as if you are from someone.”

Jesus said to her, “I am the one who comes from what is whole. I was granted from the things of my Father.”

“I am your disciple.”

“For this reason I say, if one is whole, one will be filled with light, but if one is divided, one will be filled with darkness.”

62. Jesus said, “I disclose my mysteries to those [who are worthy] of [my] mysteries.

63 Jesus said, “There was a rich person who had a great deal of money. He said, ‘I shall invest my money so that I may sow, reap, plant, and fill my storehouses with produce, that I may lack nothing.’ These were the things he was thinking in his heart, but that very night he died. Anyone here with two ears had better listen!”

64. Jesus said, “A person was receiving guests. When he had prepared the dinner, he sent his slave to invite the guests.

The slave went to the first and said to that one, ‘My master invites you.’ That one said, ‘Some merchants owe me money; they are coming to me tonight. I have to go and give them instructions. Please excuse me from dinner.’

The slave went to another and said to that one, ‘My master has invited you.’ That one said to the slave, ‘I have bought a house, and I have been called away for a day. I shall have no time.’

The slave went to another and said to that one, ‘My master invites you.’ That one said to the slave, ‘My friend is to be married, and I am to arrange the banquet. I shall not be able to come. Please excuse me from dinner.’

The slave went to another and said to that one, ‘My master invites you.’ That one said to the slave, ‘I have bought an estate, and I am going to collect the rent. I shall not be able to come. Please excuse me.’

The slave returned and said to his master, ‘Those whom you invited to dinner have asked to be excused.’ The master said to his slave, ‘Go out on the streets and bring back whomever you find to have dinner.’

Buyers and merchants [will] not enter the places of my Father.”

65. He said, “A [...] person owned a vineyard and rented it to some farmers, so they could work it and he could collect its crop from them. He sent his slave so the farmers would give him the vineyard’s crop. They grabbed him, beat him, and almost killed him, and the slave returned and told his master. His master said, ‘Perhaps he didn’t know them.’ He sent another slave, and the farmers beat that one as well. Then the master sent his son and said, ‘Perhaps they’ll show my son some respect.’ Because the farmers knew that he was the heir to the vineyard, they grabbed him and killed him. Anyone here with two ears had better listen!”

66. Jesus said, “Show me the stone that the builders rejected: that is the keystone.”

67. Jesus said, “Those who know all, but are lacking in themselves, are utterly lacking.”

68. Jesus said, “Congratulations to you when you are hated and persecuted; and no place will be found, wherever you have been persecuted.”

69. Jesus said, “Congratulations to those who have been persecuted in their hearts: they are the ones who have truly come to know the Father.

Congratulations to those who go hungry, so the stomach of the one in want may be filled.”

70. Jesus said, “If you bring forth what is within you, what you have will save you. If you do not have that within you, what you do not have within you [will] kill you.”

71. Jesus said, “I will destroy [this] house, and no one will be able to build it [...].”

72. A [person said] to him, “Tell my brothers to divide my father’s possessions with me.”

He said to the person, “Mister, who made me a divider?”

He turned to his disciples and said to them, “I’m not a divider, am I?”

73. Jesus said, “The crop is huge but the workers are few, so beg the harvest boss to dispatch workers to the fields.”

74. He said, “Lord, there are many around the drinking trough, but there is nothing in the well.”

75. Jesus said, “There are many standing at the door, but those who are alone will enter the bridal suite.”

76. Jesus said, “The Father’s kingdom is like a merchant who had a supply of merchandise and found a pearl. That merchant was prudent; he sold the merchandise and bought the single pearl for himself.

So also with you, seek his treasure that is unfailing, that is enduring, where no moth comes to eat and no worm destroys.”

77. Jesus said, “I am the light that is over all things. I am all: from me all came forth, and to me all attained.

Split a piece of wood; I am there.

Lift up the stone, and you will find me there.”

78. Jesus said, “Why have you come out to the countryside? To see a reed shaken by the wind? And to see a person dressed in soft clothes, [like your] rulers and your powerful ones? They are dressed in soft clothes, and they cannot understand truth.”

79. A woman in the crowd said to him, “Lucky are the womb that bore you and the breasts that fed you.”

He said to [her], “Lucky are those who have heard the word of the Father and have truly kept it. For there will be days when you will say, ‘Lucky are the womb that has not conceived and the breasts that have not given milk.’”

80. Jesus said, “Whoever has come to know the world has discovered the body, and whoever has discovered the body, of that one the world is not worthy.”

81. Jesus said, “Let one who has become wealthy reign, and let one who has power renounce <it>.”

82. Jesus said, “Whoever is near me is near the fire, and whoever is far from me is far from the (Father’s) kingdom.”

83. Jesus said, “Images are visible to people, but the light within them is hidden in the image of the Father’s light. He will be disclosed, but his image is hidden by his light.”

84. Jesus said, “When you see your likeness, you are happy. But when you see your images that came into being before you and that neither die nor become visible, how much you will have to bear!”

85. Jesus said, “Adam came from great power and great wealth, but he was not worthy of you. For had he been worthy, [he would] not [have tasted] death.”

86. Jesus said, “[Foxes have] their dens and birds have their nests, but human beings have no place to lay down and rest.”

87. Jesus said, “How miserable is the body that depends on a body, and how miserable is the soul that depends on these two.”

88. Jesus said, “The messengers and the prophets will come to you and give you what belongs to you. You, in turn, give them what you have, and say to yourselves, ‘When will they come and take what belongs to them?’”

89. Jesus said, “Why do you wash the outside of the cup? Don’t you understand that the one who made the inside is also the one who made the outside?”

90. Jesus said, “Come to me, for my yoke is comfortable and my lordship is gentle, and you will find rest for yourselves.”

91. They said to him, “Tell us who you are so that we may believe in you.”

He said to them, “You examine the face of heaven and earth, but you have not come to know the one who is in your presence, and you do not know how to examine the present moment.”

92. Jesus said, “Seek and you will find.

In the past, however, I did not tell you the things about which you asked me then. Now I am willing to tell them, but you are not seeking them.”

93. “Don’t give what is holy to dogs, for they might throw them upon the manure pile. Don’t throw pearls [to] pigs, or they might … it [...].”

94. Jesus [said], “One who seeks will find, and for [one who knocks] it will be opened.”

95. [Jesus said], “If you have money, don’t lend it at interest. Rather, give [it] to someone from whom you won’t get it back.”

96. Jesus [said], “The Father’s kingdom is like [a] woman. She took a little leaven, [hid] it in dough, and made it into large loaves of bread. Anyone here with two ears had better listen!”

97. Jesus said, “The [Father's] kingdom is like a woman who was carrying a [jar] full of meal. While she was walking along [a] distant road, the handle of the jar broke and the meal spilled behind her [along] the road. She didn’t know it; she hadn’t noticed a problem. When she reached her house, she put the jar down and discovered that it was empty.”

98. Jesus said, “The Father’s kingdom is like a person who wanted to kill someone powerful. While still at home he drew his sword and thrust it into the wall to find out whether his hand would go in. Then he killed the powerful one.”

99. The disciples said to him, “Your brothers and your mother are standing outside.”

He said to them, “Those here who do what my Father wants are my brothers and my mother. They are the ones who will enter my Father’s kingdom.”

100. They showed Jesus a gold coin and said to him, “The Roman emperor’s people demand taxes from us.”

He said to them, “Give the emperor what belongs to the emperor, give God what belongs to God, and give me what is mine.”

101. “Whoever does not hate [father] and mother as I do cannot be my [disciple], and whoever does [not] love [father and] mother as I do cannot be my [disciple]. For my mother [...], but my true [mother] gave me life.”

102. Jesus said, “Damn the Pharisees! They are like a dog sleeping in the cattle manger: the dog neither eats nor [lets] the cattle eat.”

103. Jesus said, “Congratulations to those who know where the rebels are going to attack. [They] can get going, collect their imperial resources, and be prepared before the rebels arrive.”

104. They said to Jesus, “Come, let us pray today, and let us fast.”

Jesus said, “What sin have I committed, or how have I been undone? Rather, when the groom leaves the bridal suite, then let people fast and pray.”

105. Jesus said, “Whoever knows the father and the mother will be called the child of a whore.”

106. Jesus said, “When you make the two into one, you will become children of Adam, and when you say, ‘Mountain, move from here!’ it will move.”

107. Jesus said, “The (Father’s) kingdom is like a shepherd who had a hundred sheep. One of them, the largest, went astray. He left the ninety-nine and looked for the one until he found it. After he had toiled, he said to the sheep, ‘I love you more than the ninety-nine.’”

108. Jesus said, “Whoever drinks from my mouth will become like me; I myself shall become that person, and the hidden things will be revealed to him.”

109. Jesus said, “The (Father’s) kingdom is like a person who had a treasure hidden in his field but did not know it. And [when] he died he left it to his [son]. The son [did] not know about it either. He took over the field and sold it. The buyer went plowing, [discovered] the treasure, and began to lend money at interest to whomever he wished.”

110. Jesus said, “Let one who has found the world, and has become wealthy, renounce the world.”

111. Jesus said, “The heavens and the earth will roll up in your presence, and whoever is living from the living one will not see death.”

Does not Jesus say, “Those who have found themselves, of them the world is not worthy”?

112. Jesus said, “Damn the flesh that depends on the soul. Damn the soul that depends on the flesh.”

113. His disciples said to him, “When will the kingdom come?”

“It will not come by watching for it. It will not be said, ‘Look, here!’ or ‘Look, there!’ Rather, the Father’s kingdom is spread out upon the earth, and people don’t see it.”

[Saying probably added to the original collection at a later date:]
114. Simon Peter said to them, “Make Mary leave us, for females don’t deserve life.”

Jesus said, “Look, I will guide her to make her male, so that she too may become a living spirit resembling you males. For every female who makes herself male will enter the kingdom of Heaven.”

 

Selection from Robert J. Miller, ed., The Complete Gospels: Annotated Scholars Version. (Polebridge Press, 1992, 1994).

The Gospel of Philip

Translated by Wesley W. Isenberg

A Hebrew makes another Hebrew, and such a person is called “proselyte”. But a proselyte does not make another proselyte. [...] just as they [...] and make others like themselves, while others simply exist.

The slave seeks only to be free, but he does not hope to acquire the estate of his master. But the son is not only a son but lays claim to the inheritance of the father. Those who are heirs to the dead are themselves dead, and they inherit the dead. Those who are heirs to what is living are alive, and they are heirs to both what is living and the dead. The dead are heirs to nothing. For how can he who is dead inherit? If he who is dead inherits what is living he will not die, but he who is dead will live even more.

A Gentile does not die, for he has never lived in order that he may die. He who has believed in the truth has found life, and this one is in danger of dying, for he is alive. Since Christ came, the world has been created, the cities adorned, the dead carried out. When we were Hebrews, we were orphans and had only our mother, but when we became Christians, we had both father and mother.

Those who sow in winter reap in summer. The winter is the world, the summer the other Aeon (eternal realm). Let us sow in the world that we may reap in the summer. Because of this, it is fitting for us not to pray in the winter. Summer follows winter. But if any man reap in winter he will not actually reap but only pluck out, since it will not provide a harvest for such a person. It is not only [...] that it will [...] come forth, but also on the Sabbath [...] is barren.

Christ came to ransom some, to save others, to redeem others. He ransomed those who were strangers and made them his own. And he set his own apart, those whom he gave as a pledge according to his plan. It was not only when he appeared that he voluntarily laid down his life, but he voluntarily laid down his life from the very day the world came into being. Then he came first in order to take it, since it had been given as a pledge. It fell into the hands of robbers and was taken captive, but he saved it. He redeemed the good people in the world as well as the evil.

Light and Darkness, life and death, right and left, are brothers of one another. They are inseparable. Because of this neither are the good good, nor evil evil, nor is life life, nor death death. For this reason each one will dissolve into its earliest origin. But those who are exalted above the world are indissoluble, eternal.

Names given to the worldly are very deceptive, for they divert our thoughts from what is correct to what is incorrect. Thus one who hears the word “God” does not perceive what is correct, but perceives what is incorrect. So also with “the Father” and “the Son” and “the Holy Spirit” and “life” and “light” and “resurrection” and “the Church (Ekklesia)” and all the rest – people do not perceive what is correct but they perceive what is incorrect, unless they have come to know what is correct. The names which are heard are in the world [...] deceive. If they were in the Aeon (eternal realm), they would at no time be used as names in the world. Nor were they set among worldly things. They have an end in the Aeon.

One single name is not uttered in the world, the name which the Father gave to the Son; it is the name above all things: the name of the Father. For the Son would not become Father unless he wore the name of the Father. Those who have this name know it, but they do not speak it. But those who do not have it do not know it.

But truth brought names into existence in the world for our sakes, because it is not possible to learn it (truth) without these names. Truth is one single thing; it is many things and for our sakes to teach about this one thing in love through many things. The rulers (archons) wanted to deceive man, since they saw that he had a kinship with those that are truly good. They took the name of those that are good and gave it to those that are not good, so that through the names they might deceive him and bind them to those that are not good. And afterward, what a favor they do for them! They make them be removed from those that are not good and place them among those that are good. These things they knew, for they wanted to take the free man and make him a slave to them forever.

These are powers which [...] man, not wishing him to be saved, in order that they may [...]. For if man is saved, there will not be any sacrifices [...] and animals will not be offered to the powers. Indeed, the animals were the ones to whom they sacrificed. They were indeed offering them up alive, but when they offered them up, they died. As for man, they offered him up to God dead, and he lived.

Before Christ came, there was no bread in the world, just as Paradise, the place were Adam was, had many trees to nourish the animals but no wheat to sustain man. Man used to feed like the animals, but when Christ came, the perfect man, he brought bread from heaven in order that man might be nourished with the food of man. The rulers thought that it was by their own power and will that they were doing what they did, but the Holy Spirit in secret was accomplishing everything through them as it wished. Truth, which existed since the beginning, is sown everywhere. And many see it being sown, but few are they who see it being reaped.

Some said, “Mary conceived by the Holy Spirit.” They are in error. They do not know what they are saying. When did a woman ever conceive by a woman? Mary is the virgin whom no power defiled. She is a great anathema to the Hebrews, who are the apostles and the apostolic men. This virgin whom no power defiled [...] the powers defile themselves. And the Lord would not have said “My Father who is in Heaven” (Mt 16:17), unless he had had another father, but he would have said simply “My father”.

The Lord said to the disciples, “[...] from every house. Bring into the house of the Father. But do not take (anything) in the house of the Father nor carry it off.”

“Jesus” is a hidden name, “Christ” is a revealed name. For this reason “Jesus” is not particular to any language; rather he is always called by the name “Jesus”. While as for “Christ”, in Syriac it is “Messiah”, in Greek it is “Christ”. Certainly all the others have it according to their own language. “The Nazarene” is he who reveals what is hidden. Christ has everything in himself, whether man, or angel, or mystery, and the Father.

Those who say that the Lord died first and (then) rose up are in error, for he rose up first and (then) died. If one does not first attain the resurrection, he will not die. As God lives, he would [...].

No one will hide a large valuable object in something large, but many a time one has tossed countless thousands into a thing worth a penny. Compare the soul. It is a precious thing and it came to be in a contemptible body.

Some are afraid lest they rise naked. Because of this they wish to rise in the flesh, and they do not know that it is those who wear the flesh who are naked. It is those who [...] to unclothe themselves who are not naked. “Flesh and blood shall not inherit the kingdom of God” (1 Co 15:50). What is this which will not inherit? This which is on us. But what is this, too, which will inherit? It is that which belongs to Jesus and his blood. Because of this he said “He who shall not eat my flesh and drink my blood has not life in him” (Jn 6:53). What is it? His flesh is the word, and his blood is the Holy Spirit. He who has received these has food and he has drink and clothing. I find fault with the others who say that it will not rise. Then both of them are at fault. You say that the flesh will not rise. But tell me what will rise, that we may honor you. You say the Spirit in the flesh, and it is also this light in the flesh. (But) this too is a matter which is in the flesh, for whatever you shall say, you say nothing outside the flesh. It is necessary to rise in this flesh, since everything exists in it. In this world, those who put on garments are better than the garments. In the Kingdom of Heaven, the garments are better than those that put them on.

It is through water and fire that the whole place is purified – the visible by the visible, the hidden by the hidden. There are some things hidden through those visible. There is water in water, there is fire in chrism.

Jesus took them all by stealth, for he did not appear as he was, but in the manner in which they would be able to see him. He appeared to them all. He appeared to the great as great. He appeared to the small as small. He appeared to the angels as an angel, and to men as a man. Because of this, his word hid itself from everyone. Some indeed saw him, thinking that they were seeing themselves, but when he appeared to his disciples in glory on the mount, he was not small. He became great, but he made the disciples great, that they might be able to see him in his greatness.

He said on that day in the thanksgiving, “You who have joined the perfect light with the Holy Spirit, unite the angels with us also, as being the images.” Do not despise the lamb, for without it, it is not possible to see the king. No one will be able to go in to the king if he is naked.

The heavenly man has many more sons than the earthly man. If the sons of Adam are many, although they die, how much more the sons of the perfect man, they who do not die but are always begotten. The father makes a son, and the son has not the power to make a son. For he who has been begotten has not the power to beget, but the son gets brothers for himself, not sons. All who are begotten in the world are begotten in a natural way, and the others are nourished from the place whence they have been born. It is from being promised to the heavenly place that man receives nourishment. [...] him from the mouth. And had the word gone out from that place, it would be nourished from the mouth and it would become perfect. For it is by a kiss that the perfect conceive and give birth. For this reason we also kiss one another. We receive conception from the grace which is in one another.

There were three who always walked with the Lord: Mary, his mother, and her sister, and Magdalene, the one who was called his companion. His sister and his mother and his companion were each a Mary.

“The Father” and “the Son” are single names; “the Holy Spirit” is a double name. For they are everywhere: they are above, they are below; they are in the concealed, they are in the revealed. The Holy Spirit is in the revealed: it is below. It is in the concealed: it is above.

The saints are served by evil powers, for they are blinded by the Holy Spirit into thinking that they are serving an (ordinary) man whenever they do so for the saints. Because of this, a disciple asked the Lord one day for something of this world. He said to him, “Ask your mother, and she will give you of the things which are another’s.”

The apostles said to the disciples, “May our entire offering obtain salt.” They called Sophia “salt”. Without it, no offering is acceptable. But Sophia is barren, without child. For this reason, she is called “a trace of salt”. Wherever they will [...] in their own way, the Holy Spirit [...], and her children are many.

What the father possesses belongs to the son, and the son himself, so long as he is small, is not entrusted with what is his. But when he becomes a man, his father gives him all that he possesses.

Those who have gone astray, whom the spirit begets, usually go astray also because of the Spirit. Thus, by one and the same breath, the fire blazes and is put out.

Echamoth is one thing and Echmoth, another. Echamoth is Wisdom simply, but Echmoth is the Wisdom of death, which is the one who knows death, which is called “the little Wisdom”.

There are domestic animals, like the bull and the ass and others of this kind. Others are wild and live apart in the deserts. Man ploughs the field by means of the domestic animals, and from this he is nourished, he and the animals, whether tame or wild. Compare the perfect man. It is through powers which are submissive that he ploughs, preparing for everything to come into being. For it is because of this that the whole place stands, whether the good or the evil, the right and the left. The Holy Spirit shepherds everyone and rules all the powers, the “tame” ones and the “wild” ones, as well as those which are unique. For indeed he [...] shuts them in, in order that [...] wish, they will not be able to escape.

He who has been created is beautiful, but you would <not> find his sons noble creations. If he were not created, but begotten, you would find that his seed was noble. But now he was created (and) he begot. What nobility is this? First, adultery came into being, afterward murder. And he was begotten in adultery, for he was the child of the Serpent. So he became a murderer, just like his father, and he killed his brother. Indeed, every act of sexual intercourse which has occurred between those unlike one another is adultery.

God is a dyer. As the good dyes, which are called “true”, dissolve with the things dyed in them, so it is with those whom God has dyed. Since his dyes are immortal, they become immortal by means of his colors. Now God dips what he dips in water.

It is not possible for anyone to see anything of the things that actually exist unless he becomes like them. This is not the way with man in the world: he sees the sun without being a sun; and he sees the heaven and the earth and all other things, but he is not these things. This is quite in keeping with the truth. But you saw something of that place, and you became those things. You saw the Spirit, you became spirit. You saw Christ, you became Christ. You saw the Father, you shall become Father. So in this place you see everything and do not see yourself, but in that place you do see yourself – and what you see you shall become.

Faith receives, love gives. No one will be able to receive without faith. No one will be able to give without love. Because of this, in order that we may indeed receive, we believe, and in order that we may love, we give, since if one gives without love, he has no profit from what he has given. He who has received something other than the Lord is still a Hebrew.

The apostles who were before us had these names for him: “Jesus, the Nazorean, Messiah”, that is, “Jesus, the Nazorean, the Christ”. The last name is “Christ”, the first is “Jesus”, that in the middle is “the Nazarene”. “Messiah” has two meanings, both “the Christ” and “the measured”. “Jesus” in Hebrew is “the redemption”. “Nazara” is “the Truth”. “The Nazarene” then, is “the Truth”. “Christ” [...] has been measured. “The Nazarene” and “Jesus” are they who have been measured.

When the pearl is cast down into the mud, it becomes greatly despised, nor if it is anointed with balsam oil will it become more precious. But it always has value in the eyes of its owner. Compare the Sons of God: wherever they may be, they still have value in the eyes of their Father.

If you say, “I am a Jew,” no one will be moved. If you say, “I am a Roman,” no one will be disturbed. If you say, “I am a Greek, a barbarian, a slave, a free man,” no one will be troubled. If you say, “I am a Christian,” the [...] will tremble. Would that I might [...] like that – the person whose name [...] will not be able to endure hearing.

God is a man-eater. For this reason, men are sacrificed to him. Before men were sacrificed, animals were being sacrificed, since those to whom they were sacrificed were not gods.

Glass decanters and earthenware jugs are both made by means of fire. But if glass decanters break, they are done over, for they came into being through a breath. If earthenware jugs break, however, they are destroyed, for they came into being without breath.

An ass which turns a millstone did a hundred miles walking. When it was loosed, it found that it was still at the same place. There are men who make many journeys, but make no progress towards any destination. When evening came upon them, they saw neither city nor village, neither human artifact nor natural phenomenon, power nor angel. In vain have the wretches labored.

The eucharist is Jesus. For he is called in Syriac “Pharisatha,” which is “the one who is spread out,” for Jesus came to crucify the world.

The Lord went into the dye works of Levi. He took seventy-two different colors and threw them into the vat. He took them out all white. And he said, “Even so has the Son of Man come as a dyer.”

As for the Wisdom who is called “the barren,” she is the mother of the angels. And the companion of the [...] Mary Magdalene. [...] loved her more than all the disciples, and used to kiss her often on her mouth. The rest of the disciples [...]. They said to him “Why do you love her more than all of us?” The Savior answered and said to them,”Why do I not love you like her? When a blind man and one who sees are both together in darkness, they are no different from one another. When the light comes, then he who sees will see the light, and he who is blind will remain in darkness.”

The Lord said, “Blessed is he who is before he came into being. For he who is, has been and shall be.”

The superiority of man is not obvious to the eye, but lies in what is hidden from view. Consequently, he has mastery over the animals which are stronger than he is and great in terms of the obvious and the hidden. This enables them to survive. But if man is separated from them, they slay one another and bite one another. They ate one another because they did not find any food. But now they have found food because man tilled the soil.

If one goes down into the water and comes up without having received anything, and says “I am a Christian,” he has borrowed the name at interest. But if he receives the Holy Spirit, he has the name as a gift. He who has received a gift does not have to give it back, but of him who has borrowed it at interest, payment is demanded. This is the way it happens to one when he experiences a mystery.

Great is the mystery of marriage! For without it, the world would not exist. Now the existence of the world [...], and the existence of [...] marriage. Think of the [...] relationship, for it possesses [...] power. Its image consists of a defilement.

The forms of evil spirit include male ones and female ones. The males are they which unite with the souls which inhabit a female form, but the females are they which are mingled with those in a male form, though one who was disobedient. And none shall be able to escape them, since they detain him if he does not receive a male power or a female power, the bridegroom and the bride. One receives them from the mirrored bridal chamber. When the wanton women see a male sitting alone, they leap down on him and play with him and defile him. So also the lecherous men, when they see a beautiful woman sitting alone, they persuade her and compel her, wishing to defile her. But if they see the man and his wife sitting beside one another, the female cannot come into the man, nor can the male come into the woman. So if the image and the angel are united with one another, neither can any venture to go into the man or the woman.

He who comes out of the world, and so can no longer be detained on the grounds that he was in the world, evidently is above the desire of the [...] and fear. He is master over [...]. He is superior to envy. If [...] comes, they seize him and throttle him. And how will this one be able to escape the great [...] powers? How will he be able to [...]? There are some who say, “We are faithful” in order that [...] the unclean spirits and the demons. For if they had the Holy Spirit, no unclean spirit would cleave to them. Fear not the flesh nor love it. If you fear it, it will gain mastery over you. If you love it, it will swallow and paralyze you.

And so he dwells either in this world or in the resurrection or in the middle place. God forbid that I be found in there! In this world, there is good and evil. Its good things are not good, and its evil things not evil. But there is evil after this world which is truly evil – what is called “the middle”. It is death. While we are in this world, it is fitting for us to acquire the resurrection, so that when we strip off the flesh, we may be found in rest and not walk in the middle. For many go astray on the way. For it is good to come forth from the world before one has sinned.

There are some who neither will nor have the power to; and others who, if they will, do not profit; for they did not act since [...] makes them sinners. And if they do not will, justice will elude them in both cases: and it is always a matter of the will, not the act.

An apostolic man in a vision saw some people shut up in a house of fire and bound with fiery [...], lying [...] flaming [...], them in [...] faith [...]. And he said to them, “[...] able to be saved?” [...], “They did not desire it. They received [...] punishment, what is called ‘the [...] darkness’, because he [...].”

It is from water and fire that the soul and the spirit came into being. It is from water and fire and light that the son of the bridal chamber (came into being). The fire is the chrism, the light is the fire. I am not referring to that fire which has no form, but to the other fire whose form is white, which is bright and beautiful, and which gives beauty.

Truth did not come into the world naked, but it came in types and images. The world will not receive truth in any other way. There is a rebirth and an image of rebirth. It is certainly necessary to be born again through the image. Which one? Resurrection. The image must rise again through the image. The bridal chamber and the image must enter through the image into the truth: this is the restoration. Not only must those who produce the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, do so, but have produced them for you. If one does not acquire them, the name (“Christian”) will also be taken from him. But one receives the unction of the [...] of the power of the cross. This power the apostles called “the right and the left.” For this person is no longer a Christian but a Christ.

The Lord did everything in a mystery, a baptism and a chrism and a eucharist and a redemption and a bridal chamber. [...] he said, “I came to make the things below like the things above, and the things outside like those inside. I came to unite them in the place.” [...] here through types [...]and images.

Those who say, “There is a heavenly man and there is one above him” are wrong. For it is the first of these two heavenly men, the one who is revealed, that they call “the one who is below”; and he to whom the hidden belongs is that one who is above him. For it would be better for them to say, “The inner and outer, and what is outside the outer”. Because of this, the Lord called destruction the “the outer darkness”: there is not another outside of it. He said, “My Father who is in secret”. He said, “Go into your chamber and shut the door behind you, and pray to your Father who is in secret” (Mt 6:6), the one who is within them all. But that which is within them all is the fullness. Beyond it, there is nothing else within it. This is that of which they say, “That which is above them”.

Before Christ, some came from a place they were no longer able to enter, and they went where they were no longer able to come out. Then Christ came. Those who went in, he brought out, and those who went out, he brought in.

When Eve was still with Adam, death did not exist. When she was separated from him, death came into being. If he enters again and attains his former self, death will be no more.

“My God, my God, why, O Lord, have you forsaken me?” (Mk 15:34). It was on the cross that he said these words, for he had departed from that place.

[...] who has been begotten through him who [...] from God.

The [...] from the dead. [...] to be, but now [...] perfect. [...] flesh, but this [...] is true flesh. [...] is not true, but [...] only possess an image of the true.

A bridal chamber is not for the animals, nor is it for the slaves, nor for defiled women; but it is for free men and virgins.

Through the Holy Spirit we are indeed begotten again, but we are begotten through Christ in the two. We are anointed through the Spirit. When we were begotten, we were united. None can see himself either in water or in a mirror without light. Nor again can you see in light without mirror or water. For this reason, it is fitting to baptize in the two, in the light and the water. Now the light is the chrism.

There were three buildings specifically for sacrifice in Jerusalem. The one facing the west was called “The Holy”. Another, facing south, was called “The Holy of the Holy”. The third, facing east, was called “The Holy of the Holies”, the place where only the high priest enters. Baptism is “the Holy” building. Redemption is the “Holy of the Holy”. “The Holy of the Holies” is the bridal chamber. Baptism includes the resurrection and the redemption; the redemption (takes place) in the bridal chamber. But the bridal chamber is in that which is superior to [...] you will not find [...] are those who pray [...] Jerusalem who [...] Jerusalem, [...] those called the “Holy of the Holies” [...] the veil was rent, [...] bridal chamber except the image [...] above. Because of this, its veil was rent from top to bottom. For it was fitting for some from below to go upward.

The powers do not see those who are clothed in the perfect light, and consequently are not able to detain them. One will clothe himself in this light sacramentally in the union.

If the woman had not separated from the man, she should not die with the man. His separation became the beginning of death. Because of this, Christ came to repair the separation, which was from the beginning, and again unite the two, and to give life to those who died as a result of the separation, and unite them. But the woman is united to her husband in the bridal chamber. Indeed, those who have united in the bridal chamber will no longer be separated. Thus Eve separated from Adam because it was not in the bridal chamber that she united with him.

The soul of Adam came into being by means of a breath. The partner of his soul is the spirit. His mother is the thing that was given to him. His soul was taken from him and replaced by a spirit. When he was united (to the spirit), he spoke words incomprehensible to the powers. They envied him [...] spiritual partner [...] hidden [...] opportunity [...] for themselves alone [...] bridal chamber, so that [...].

Jesus appeared [...] Jordan – the fullness of the Kingdom of Heaven. He who was begotten before everything, was begotten anew. He who was once anointed, was anointed anew. He who was redeemed, in turn redeemed (others).

Indeed, one must utter a mystery. The Father of everything united with the virgin who came down, and a fire shone for him on that day. He appeared in the great bridal chamber. Therefore his body came into being on that very day. It left the bridal chamber as one who came into being from the bridegroom and the bride. So Jesus established everything in it through these. It is fitting for each of the disciples to enter into his rest.

Adam came into being from two virgins, from the Spirit and from the virgin earth. Christ therefore, was born from a virgin to rectify the Fall which occurred in the beginning.

There are two trees growing in Paradise. The one bears animals, the other bears men. Adam ate from the tree which bore animals. He became an animal and he brought forth animals. For this reason the children of Adam worship animals. The tree [...] fruit is [...] increased. [...] ate the [...] fruit of the [...] bears men, [...] man. [...] God created man. [...] men create God. That is the way it is in the world – men make gods and worship their creation. It would be fitting for the gods to worship men!

Surely what a man accomplishes depends on his abilities. For this reason, we refer to one`s accomplishments as “abilities”. Among his accomplishments are his children. They originate in a moment of ease. Thus his abilities determine what he may accomplish, but this ease is clearly evident in the children. You will find that this applies directly to the image. Here is the man made after the image accomplishing things with his physical strength, but producing his children with ease.

In this world, the slaves serve the free. In the Kingdom of Heaven, the free will minister to the slaves: the children of the bridal chamber will minister to the children of the marriage. The children of the bridal chamber have just one name: rest. Altogether, they need take no other form, because they have contemplation, [...]. They are numerous [...] in the things [...] the glories [...].

Those [...] go down into the water. [...] out (of the water), will consecrate it, [...] they who have [...] in his name. For he said, “Thus we should fulfill all righteousness.” (Mt 3:15)

Those who say they will die first and then rise are in error. If they do not first receive the resurrection while they live, when they die they will receive nothing. So also when speaking about baptism they say, “Baptism is a great thing,” because if people receive it they will live.

Philip the apostle said, “Joseph the carpenter planted a garden because he needed wood for his trade. It was he who made the cross from the trees which he planted. His own offspring hung on that which he planted. His offspring was Jesus, and the planting was the cross.” But the Tree of Life is in the middle of the Garden. However, it is from the olive tree that we got the chrism, and from the chrism, the resurrection.

This world is a corpse-eater. All the things eaten in it themselves die also. Truth is a life-eater. Therefore no one nourished by truth will die. It was from that place that Jesus came and brought food. To those who so desired, he gave life, that they might not die.

God [...] garden. Man [...] garden. There are [...] and [...] of God. [...] The things which are in [...] I wish. This garden is the place where they will say to me, “[...] eat this or do not eat that, just as you wish.” In the place where I will eat all things is the Tree of Knowledge. That one killed Adam, but here the Tree of Knowledge made men alive. The law was the tree. It has power to give the knowledge of good and evil. It neither removed him from evil, nor did it set him in the good, but it created death for those who ate of it. For when he said, “Eat this, do not eat that”, it became the beginning of death.

The chrism is superior to baptism, for it is from the word “Chrism” that we have been called “Christians,” certainly not because of the word “baptism”. And it is because of the chrism that “the Christ” has his name. For the Father anointed the Son, and the Son anointed the apostles, and the apostles anointed us. He who has been anointed possesses everything. He possesses the resurrection, the light, the cross, the Holy Spirit. The Father gave him this in the bridal chamber; he merely accepted (the gift). The Father was in the Son and the Son in the Father. This is the Kingdom of Heaven.

The Lord said it well: “Some have entered the Kingdom of Heaven laughing, and they have come out [...] because [...] a Christian, [...]. And as soon as [...] went down into the water, he came [...] everything (of this world), [...] because he [...] a trifle, but [...] full of contempt for this [...] the Kingdom of Heaven [...] If he despises [...], and scorns it as a trifle, [...] out laughing. So it is also with the bread and the cup and the oil, even though there is another one superior to these.

The world came about through a mistake. For he who created it wanted to create it imperishable and immortal. He fell short of attaining his desire. For the world never was imperishable, nor, for that matter, was he who made the world. For things are not imperishable, but sons are. Nothing will be able to receive imperishability if it does not first become a son. But he who has not the ability to receive, how much more will he be unable to give?

The cup of prayer contains wine and water, since it is appointed as the type of the blood for which thanks is given. And it is full of the Holy Spirit, and it belongs to the wholly perfect man. When we drink this, we shall receive for ourselves the perfect man. The living water is a body. It is necessary that we put on the living man. Therefore, when he is about to go down into the water, he unclothes himself, in order that he may put on the living man.

A horse sires a horse, a man begets man, a god brings forth a god. Compare the bridegroom and the bride. They have come from the [...]. No Jew [...] has existed. And [...] from the Jews. [...] Christians [...] these [...] are referred to as “The chosen people of [...],” and “The true man” and “Son of Man” and “the seed of the Son of Man”. This true race is renowned in the world [...] that the sons of the bridal chamber dwell.

Whereas in this world the union is one of husband with wife – a case of strength complemented by weakness(?) – in the Aeon (eternal realm), the form of the union is different, although we refer to them by the same names. There are other names, however; they are superior to every other name that is named and are stronger than the strong. For where there is a show of strength, there those who excel in strength appear. These are not separate things, but both of them are this one single thing. This is the one which will not be able to rise above the heart of flesh.

Is it not necessary for all those who possess everything to know themselves? Some indeed, if they do not know themselves, will not enjoy what they possess. But those who have come to know themselves will enjoy their possessions.

Not only will they be unable to detain the perfect man, but they will not be able to see him, for if they see him, they will detain him. There is no other way for a person to acquire this quality except by putting on the perfect light and he too becoming perfect light. He who has put it on will enter [...]. This is the perfect [...] that we [...] become [...] before we leave [...]. Whoever receives everything [...] hither [...] be able [...] that place, but will [...] the Middle as imperfect. Only Jesus knows the end of this person.

The priest is completely holy, down to his very body. For if he has taken the bread, he will consecrate it. Or the cup or anything else that he gets, he will consecrate. Then how will he not consecrate the body also?

By perfecting the water of baptism, Jesus emptied it of death. Thus we do go down into the water, but we do not go down into death, in order that we may not be poured out into the spirit of the world. When that spirit blows, it brings the winter. When the Holy Spirit breathes, the summer comes.

He who has knowledge of the truth is a free man, but the free man does not sin, for “He who sins is the slave of sin” (Jn 8:34). Truth is the mother, knowledge the father. Those who think that sinning does not apply to them are called “free” by the world. Knowledge of the truth merely makes such people arrogant, which is what the words, “it makes them free” mean. It even gives them a sense of superiority over the whole world. But “Love builds up” (1 Co 8:1). In fact, he who is really free, through knowledge, is a slave, because of love for those who have not yet been able to attain to the freedom of knowledge. Knowledge makes them capable of becoming free. Love never calls something its own, [...] it [...] possess [...]. It never says,”This is yours” or “This is mine,” but “All these are yours”. Spiritual love is wine and fragrance. All those who anoint themselves with it take pleasure in it. While those who are anointed are present, those nearby also profit (from the fragrance). If those anointed with ointment withdraw from them and leave, then those not anointed, who merely stand nearby, still remain in their bad odor. The Samaritan gave nothing but wine and oil to the wounded man. It is nothing other than the ointment. It healed the wounds, for “love covers a multitude of sins” (1 P 4:8).

The children a woman bears resemble the man who loves her. If her husband loves her, then they resemble her husband. If it is an adulterer, then they resemble the adulterer. Frequently, if a woman sleeps with her husband out of necessity, while her heart is with the adulterer with whim she usually has intercourse, the child she will bear is born resembling the adulterer. Now you who live together with the Son of God, love not the world, but love the Lord, in order that those you will bring forth may not resemble the world, but may resemble the Lord.

The human being has intercourse with the human being. The horse has intercourse with the horse, the ass with the ass. Members of a race usually have associated with those of like race. So spirit mingles with spirit, and thought consorts with thought, and light shares with light. If you are born a human being, it is the human being who will love you. If you become a spirit, it is the spirit which will be joined to you. If you become thought, it is thought which will mingle with you. If you become light, it is the light which will share with you. If you become one of those who belong above, it is those who belong above who will rest upon you. If you become horse or ass or bull or dog or sheep, or another of the animals which are outside or below, then neither human being nor spirit nor thought nor light will be able to love you. Neither those who belong above nor those who belong within will be able to rest in you, and you have no part in them.

He who is a slave against his will, will be able to become free. He who has become free by favor of his master, and has sold himself into slavery, will no longer be able to be free.

Farming in the world requires the cooperation of four essential elements. A harvest is gathered into the barn only as a result of the natural action of water, earth, wind and light. God’s farming likewise has four elements – faith, hope, love, and knowledge. Faith is our earth, that in which we take root. And hope is the water through which we are nourished. Love is the wind through which we grow. Knowledge, then, is the light through which we ripen. Grace exists in four ways: it is earthborn; it is heavenly; [...] the highest heaven; [...] in [...].

Blessed is the one who on no occasion caused a soul [...]. That person is Jesus Christ. He came to the whole place and did not burden anyone. Therefore, blessed is the one who is like this, because he is a perfect man. For the Word tells us that this kind is difficult to define. How shall we be able to accomplish such a great thing? How will he give everyone comfort? Above all, it is not proper to cause anyone distress – whether the person is great or small, unbeliever or believer – and then give comfort only to those who take satisfaction in good deeds. Some find it advantageous to give comfort to the one who has fared well. He who does good deeds cannot give comfort to such people, for he does not seize whatever he likes. He is unable to cause distress, however, since he does not afflict them. To be sure, the one who fares well sometimes causes people distress – not that he intends to do so; rather, it is their own wickedness which is responsible for their distress. He who possesses the qualities (of the perfect man) bestows joy upon the good. Some, however, are terribly distressed by all this.

There was a householder who had every conceivable thing, be it son or slave or cattle or dog or pig or corn or barley or chaff or grass or [...] or meat and acorn. Now he was a sensible fellow, and he knew what the food of each one was. He served the children bread [...]. He served the slaves [...] and meal. And he threw barley and chaff and grass to the cattle. He threw bones to the dogs, and to the pigs he threw acorns and slop. Compare the disciple of God: if he is a sensible fellow, he understands what discipleship is all about. The bodily forms will not deceive him, but he will look at the condition of the soul of each one and speak with him. There are many animals in the world which are in a human form. When he identifies them, to the swine he will throw acorns, to the cattle he will throw barley and chaff and grass, to the dogs he will throw bones. To the slaves he will give only the elementary lessons, to the children he will give the complete instruction.

There is the Son of Man and there is the son of the Son of Man. The Lord is the Son of Man, and the son of the Son of Man is he who creates through the Son of Man. The Son of Man received from God the capacity to create. He also has the ability to beget. He who has received the ability to create is a creature. He who has received the ability to beget is an offspring. He who creates cannot beget. He who begets also has power to create. Now they say, “He who creates begets”. But his so-called “offspring” is merely a creature. Because of [...] of birth, they are not his offspring but [...]. He who creates works openly, and he himself is visible. He who begets, begets in private, and he himself is hidden, since [...] image. Also, he who creates, creates openly. But one who begets, begets children in private.

No one can know when the husband and the wife have intercourse with one another, except the two of them. Indeed, marriage in the world is a mystery for those who have taken a wife. If there is a hidden quality to the marriage of defilement, how much more is the undefiled marriage a true mystery! It is not fleshly, but pure. It belongs not to desire, but to the will. It belongs not to the darkness or the night, but to the day and the light. If a marriage is open to the public, it has become prostitution, and the bride plays the harlot not only when she is impregnated by another man, but even if she slips out of her bedroom and is seen. Let her show herself only to her father and her mother, and to the friend of the bridegroom and the sons of the bridegroom. These are permitted to enter every day into the bridal chamber. But let the others yearn just to listen to her voice and to enjoy her ointment, and let them feed from the crumbs that fall from the table, like the dogs. Bridegrooms and brides belong to the bridal chamber. No one shall be able to see the bridegroom with the bride unless he become such a one.

When Abraham [...] that he was to see what he was to see, he circumcised the flesh of the foreskin, teaching us that it is proper to destroy the flesh.

Most things in the world, as long as their inner parts are hidden, stand upright and live. If they are revealed, they die, as is illustrated by the visible man: as long as the intestines of the man are hidden, the man is alive; when his intestines are exposed and come out of him, the man will die. So also with the tree: while its root is hidden, it sprouts and grows. If its root is exposed, the tree dries up. So it is with every birth that is in the world, not only with the revealed but with the hidden. For so long as the root of wickedness is hidden, it is strong. But when it is recognized, it is dissolved. When it is revealed, it perishes. That is why the Word says, “Already the axe is laid at the root of the trees” (Mt 3:10). It will not merely cut – what is cut sprouts again – but the ax penetrates deeply, until it brings up the root. Jesus pulled out the root of the whole place, while others did it only partially. As for ourselves, let each one of us dig down after the root of evil which is within one, and let one pluck it out of one’s heart from the root. It will be plucked out if we recognize it. But if we are ignorant of it, it takes root in us and produces its fruit in our heart. It masters us. We are its slaves. It takes us captive, to make us do what we do not want; and what we do want, we do not do. It is powerful because we have not recognized it. While it exists it is active. Ignorance is the mother of all evil. Ignorance will result in death, because those who come from ignorance neither were nor are nor shall be. [...] will be perfect when all the truth is revealed. For truth is like ignorance: while it is hidden, it rests in itself, but when it is revealed and is recognized, it is praised, inasmuch as it is stronger than ignorance and error. It gives freedom. The Word said, “If you know the truth, the truth will make you free” (Jn 8:32). Ignorance is a slave. Knowledge is freedom. If we know the truth, we shall find the fruits of the truth within us. If we are joined to it, it will bring our fulfillment.

At the present time, we have the manifest things of creation. We say, “The strong who are held in high regard are great people. And the weak who are despised are the obscure.” Contrast the manifest things of truth: they are weak and despised, while the hidden things are strong and held in high regard. The mysteries of truth are revealed, though in type and image. The bridal chamber, however, remains hidden. It is the Holy in the Holy. The veil at first concealed how God controlled the creation, but when the veil is rent and the things inside are revealed, this house will be left desolate, or rather will be destroyed. And the whole (inferior) godhead will flee from here, but not into the holies of the holies, for it will not be able to mix with the unmixed light and the flawless fullness, but will be under the wings of the cross and under its arms. This ark will be their salvation when the flood of water surges over them. If some belong to the order of the priesthood, they will be able to go within the veil with the high priest. For this reason, the veil was not rent at the top only, since it would have been open only to those above; nor was it rent at the bottom only, since it would have been revealed only to those below. But it was rent from the top to bottom. Those above opened to us the things below, in order that we may go in to the secret of the truth. This truly is what is held in high regard, (and) what is strong! But we shall go in there by means of lowly types and forms of weakness. They are lowly indeed when compared with the perfect glory. There is glory which surpasses glory. There is power which surpasses power. Therefore, the perfect things have opened to us, together with the hidden things of truth. The holies of the holies were revealed, and the bridal chamber invited us in.

As long as it is hidden, wickedness is indeed ineffectual, but it has not been removed from the midst of the seed of the Holy Spirit. They are slaves of evil. But when it is revealed, then the perfect light will flow out on every one. And all those who are in it will receive the chrism. Then the slaves will be free and the captives ransomed. “Every plant which my father who is in heaven has not planted will be plucked out.” (Mt 15:13) Those who are separated will unite [...] and will be filled. Every one who will enter the bridal chamber will kindle the light, for [...] just as in the marriages which are [...] happen at night. That fire [...] only at night, and is put out. But the mysteries of that marriage are perfected rather in the day and the light. Neither that day nor its light ever sets. If anyone becomes a son of the bridal chamber, he will receive the light. If anyone does not receive it while he is here, he will not be able to receive it in the other place. He who will receive that light will not be seen, nor can he be detained. And none shall be able to torment a person like this, even while he dwells in the world. And again when he leaves the world, he has already received the truth in the images. The world has become the Aeon (eternal realm), for the Aeon is fullness for him. This is the way it is: it is revealed to him alone, not hidden in the darkness and the night, but hidden in a perfect day and a holy light.

 

The Gospel According to Philip

Selection made from James M. Robinson, ed., The Nag Hammadi Library, revised edition. HarperCollins, San Francisco, 1990.

The Gospel of Truth

Translated by Robert M. Grant

The gospel of truth is joy to those who have received from the Father of truth the gift of knowing him by the power of the Logos, who has come from the Pleroma and who is in the thought and the mind of the Father; he it is who is called “the Savior,” since that is the name of the work which he must do for the redemption of those who have not known the Father. For the name of the gospel is the manifestation of hope, since that is the discovery of those who seek him, because the All sought him from whom it had come forth. You see, the All had been inside of him, that illimitable, inconceivable one, who is better than every thought.

This ignorance of the Father brought about terror and fear. And terror became dense like a fog, that no one was able to see. Because of this, error became strong. But it worked on its hylic substance vainly, because it did not know the truth. It was in a fashioned form while it was preparing, in power and in beauty, the equivalent of truth. This then, was not a humiliation for him, that illimitable, inconceivable one. For they were as nothing, this terror and this forgetfulness and this figure of falsehood, whereas this established truth is unchanging, unperturbed and completely beautiful.

For this reason, do not take error too seriously. Thus, since it had no root, it was in a fog as regards the Father, engaged in preparing works and forgetfulnesses and fears in order, by these means, to beguile those of the middle and to make them captive. The forgetfulness of error was not revealed. It did not become light beside the Father. Forgetfulness did not exist with the Father, although it existed because of him. What exists in him is knowledge, which was revealed so that forgetfulness might be destroyed and that they might know the Father, Since forgetfulness existed because they did not know the Father, if they then come to know the Father, from that moment on forgetfulness will cease to exist.

That is the gospel of him whom they seek, which he has revealed to the perfect through the mercies of the Father as the hidden mystery, Jesus the Christ. Through him he enlightened those who were in darkness because of forgetfulness. He enlightened them and gave them a path. And that path is the truth which he taught them. For this reason error was angry with him, so it persecuted him. It was distressed by him, so it made him powerless. He was nailed to a cross. He became a fruit of the knowledge of the Father. He did not, however, destroy them because they ate of it. He rather caused those who ate of it to be joyful because of this discovery.

And as for him, them he found in himself, and him they found in themselves, that illimitable, inconceivable one, that perfect Father who made the all, in whom the All is, and whom the All lacks, since he retained in himself their perfection, which he had not given to the all. The Father was not jealous. What jealousy, indeed, is there between him and his members? For, even if the Aeon had received their perfection, they would not have been able to approach the perfection of the Father, because he retained their perfection in himself, giving it to them as a way to return to him and as a knowledge unique in perfection. He is the one who set the All in order and in whom the All existed and whom the All lacked. As one of whom some have no knowledge, he desires that they know him and that they love him. For what is it that the All lacked, if not the knowledge of the Father?

He became a guide, quiet and in leisure. In the middle of a school he came and spoke the Word, as a teacher. Those who were wise in their own estimation came to put him to the test. But he discredited them as empty-headed people. They hated him because they really were not wise men. After all these came also the little children, those who possess the knowledge of the Father. When they became strong they were taught the aspects of the Father’s face. They came to know and they were known. They were glorified and they gave glory. In their heart, the living book of the Living was manifest, the book which was written in the thought and in the mind of the Father and, from before the foundation of the All, is in that incomprehensible part of him.

This is the book which no one found possible to take, since it was reserved for him who will take it and be slain. No one was able to be manifest from those who believed in salvation as long as that book had not appeared. For this reason, the compassionate, faithful Jesus was patient in his sufferings until he took that book, since he knew that his death meant life for many. Just as in the case of a will which has not yet been opened, for the fortune of the deceased master of the house is hidden, so also in the case of the All which had been hidden as long as the Father of the All was invisible and unique in himself, in whom every space has its source. For this reason Jesus appeared. He took that book as his own. He was nailed to a cross. He affixed the edict of the Father to the cross.

Oh, such great teaching! He abases himself even unto death, though he is clothed in eternal life. Having divested himself of these perishable rags, he clothed himself in incorruptibility, which no one could possibly take from him. Having entered into the empty territory of fears, he passed before those who were stripped by forgetfulness, being both knowledge and perfection, proclaiming the things that are in the heart of the Father, so that he became the wisdom of those who have received instruction. But those who are to be taught, the living who are inscribed in the book of the living, learn for themselves, receiving instructions from the Father, turning to him again.

Since the perfection of the All is in the Father, it is necessary for the All to ascend to him. Therefore, if one has knowledge, he gets what belongs to him and draws it to himself. For he who is ignorant, is deficient, and it is a great deficiency, since he lacks that which will make him perfect. Since the perfection of the All is in the Father, it is necessary for the All to ascend to him and for each one to get the things which are his. He registered them first, having prepared them to be given to those who came from him.

Those whose name he knew first were called last, so that the one who has knowledge is he whose name the Father has pronounced. For he whose name has not been spoken is ignorant. Indeed, how shall one hear if his name has not been uttered? For he who remains ignorant until the end is a creature of forgetfulness and will perish with it. If this is not so, why have these wretches no name, why do they have no sound? Hence, if one has knowledge, he is from above. If he is called, he hears, he replies, and he turns toward him who called him and he ascends to him and he knows what he is called. Since he has knowledge, he does the will of him who called him. He desires to please him and he finds rest. He receives a certain name. He who thus is going to have knowledge knows whence he came and whither he is going. He knows it as a person who, having become intoxicated, has turned from his drunkenness and having come to himself, has restored what is his own.

He has turned many from error. He went before them to their own places, from which they departed when they erred because of the depth of him who surrounds every place, whereas there is nothing which surrounds him. It was a great wonder that they were in the Father without knowing him and that they were able to leave on their own, since they were not able to contain him and know him in whom they were, for indeed his will had not come forth from him. For he revealed it as a knowledge with which all its emanations agree, namely, the knowledge of the living book which he revealed to the Aeons at last as his letters, displaying to them that these are not merely vowels nor consonants, so that one may read them and think of something void of meaning; on the contrary, they are letters which convey the truth. They are pronounced only when they are known. Each letter is a perfect truth like a perfect book, for they are letters written by the hand of the unity, since the Father wrote them for the Aeons, so that they by means of his letters might come to know the Father.

While his wisdom mediates on the logos, and since his teaching expresses it, his knowledge has been revealed. His honor is a crown upon it. Since his joy agrees with it, his glory exalted it. It has revealed his image. It has obtained his rest. His love took bodily form around it. His trust embraced it. Thus the logos of the Father goes forth into the All, being the fruit of his heart and expression of his will. It supports the All. It chooses and also takes the form of the All, purifying it, and causing it to return to the Father and to the Mother, Jesus of the utmost sweetness. The Father opens his bosom, but his bosom is the Holy Spirit. He reveals his hidden self which is his son, so that through the compassion of the Father the Aeons may know him, end their wearying search for the Father and rest themselves in him, knowing that this is rest. After he had filled what was incomplete, he did away with form. The form of it is the world, that which it served. For where there is envy and strife, there is an incompleteness; but where there is unity, there is completeness. Since this incompleteness came about because they did not know the Father, so when they know the Father, incompleteness, from that moment on, will cease to exist. As one’s ignorance disappears when he gains knowledge, and as darkness disappears when light appears, so also incompleteness is eliminated by completeness. Certainly, from that moment on, form is no longer manifest, but will be dissolved in fusion with unity. For now their works lie scattered. In time unity will make the spaces complete. By means of unity each one will understand itself. By means of knowledge it will purify itself of diversity with a view towards unity, devouring matter within itself like fire and darkness by light, death by life.

Certainly, if these things have happened to each one of us, it is fitting for us, surely, to think about the All so that the house may be holy and silent for unity. Like people who have moved from a neighborhood, if they have some dishes around which are not good, they usually break them. Nevertheless the householder does not suffer a loss, but rejoices, for in the place of these defective dishes there are those which are completely perfect. For this is the judgement which has come from above and which has judged every person, a drawn two-edged sword cutting on this side and that. When it appeared, I mean, the Logos, who is in the heart of those who pronounce it – it was not merely a sound but it has become a body – a great disturbance occurred among the dishes, for some were emptied, others filled: some were provided for, others were removed; some were purified, still others were broken. All the spaces were shaken and disturbed for they had no composure nor stability. Error was disturbed not knowing what it should do. It was troubled; it lamented, it was beside itself because it did not know anything. When knowledge, which is its abolishment, approached it with all its emanations, error is empty, since there is nothing in it. Truth appeared; all its emanations recognized it. They actually greeted the Father with a power which is complete and which joins them with the Father. For each one loves truth because truth is the mouth of the Father. His tongue is the Holy Spirit, who joins him to truth attaching him to the mouth of the Father by his tongue at the time he shall receive the Holy Spirit.

This is the manifestation of the Father and his revelation to his Aeons. He revealed his hidden self and explained it. For who is it who exists if it is not the Father himself? All the spaces are his emanations. They knew that they stem from him as children from a perfect man. They knew that they had not yet received form nor had they yet received a name, every one of which the Father produces. If they at that time receive form of his knowledge, though they are truly in him, they do not know him. But the Father is perfect. He knows every space which is within him. If he pleases, he reveals anyone whom he desires by giving him a form and by giving him a name; and he does give him a name and cause him to come into being. Those who do not yet exist are ignorant of him who created them. I do not say, then, that those who do not yet exist are nothing. But they are in him who will desire that they exist when he pleases, like the event which is going to happen. On the one hand, he knows, before anything is revealed, what he will produce. On the other hand, the fruit which has not yet been revealed does not know anything, nor is it anything either. Thus each space which, on its part, is in the Father comes from the existent one, who, on his part, has established it from the nonexistent. [...] he who does not exist at all, will never exist.

What, then, is that which he wants him to think? “I am like the shadows and phantoms of the night.” When morning comes, this one knows that the fear which he had experienced was nothing. Thus they were ignorant of the Father; he is the one whom they did not see. Since there had been fear and confusion and a lack of confidence and doublemindness and division, there were many illusions which were conceived by him, the foregoing, as well as empty ignorance – as if they were fast asleep and found themselves a prey to troubled dreams. Either there is a place to which they flee, or they lack strength as they come, having pursued unspecified things. Either they are involved in inflicting blows, or they themselves receive bruises. Either they are falling from high places, or they fly off through the air, though they have no wings at all. Other times, it is as if certain people were trying to kill them, even though there is no one pursuing them; or, they themselves are killing those beside them, for they are stained by their blood. Until the moment when they who are passing through all these things – I mean they who have experienced all these confusions – awake, they see nothing because the dreams were nothing. It is thus that they who cast ignorance from them as sheep do not consider it to be anything, nor regard its properties to be something real, but they renounce them like a dream in the night and they consider the knowledge of the Father to be the dawn. It is thus that each one has acted, as if he were asleep, during the time when he was ignorant and thus he comes to understand, as if he were awakening. And happy is the man who comes to himself and awakens. Indeed, blessed is he who has opened the eyes of the blind.

And the Spirit came to him in haste when it raised him. Having given its hand to the one lying prone on the ground, it placed him firmly on his feet, for he had not yet stood up. He gave them the means of knowing the knowledge of the Father and the revelation of his son. For when they saw it and listened to it, he permitted them to take a taste of and to smell and to grasp the beloved son.

He appeared, informing them of the Father, the illimitable one. He inspired them with that which is in the mind, while doing his will. Many received the light and turned towards him. But material men were alien to him and did not discern his appearance nor recognize him. For he came in the likeness of flesh and nothing blocked his way because it was incorruptible and unrestrainable. Moreover, while saying new things, speaking about what is in the heart of the Father, he proclaimed the faultless word. Light spoke through his mouth, and his voice brought forth life. He gave them thought and understanding and mercy and salvation and the Spirit of strength derived from the limitlessness of the Father and sweetness. He caused punishments and scourgings to cease, for it was they which caused many in need of mercy to astray from him in error and in chains – and he mightily destroyed them and derided them with knowledge. He became a path for those who went astray and knowledge to those who were ignorant, a discovery for those who sought, and a support for those who tremble, a purity for those who were defiled.

He is the shepherd who left behind the ninety-nine sheep which had not strayed and went in search of that one which was lost. He rejoiced when he had found it. For ninety-nine is a number of the left hand, which holds it. The moment he finds the one, however, the whole number is transferred to the right hand. Thus it is with him who lacks the one, that is, the entire right hand which attracts that in which it is deficient, seizes it from the left side and transfers it to the right. In this way, then, the number becomes one hundred. This number signifies the Father.

He labored even on the Sabbath for the sheep which he found fallen into the pit. He saved the life of that sheep, bringing it up from the pit in order that you may understand fully what that Sabbath is, you who possess full understanding. It is a day in which it is not fitting that salvation be idle, so that you may speak of that heavenly day which has no night and of the sun which does not set because it is perfect. Say then in your heart that you are this perfect day and that in you the light which does not fail dwells.

Speak concerning the truth to those who seek it and of knowledge to those who, in their error, have committed sin. Make sure-footed those who stumble and stretch forth your hands to the sick. Nourish the hungry and set at ease those who are troubled. Foster men who love. Raise up and awaken those who sleep. For you are this understanding which encourages. If the strong follow this course, they are even stronger. Turn your attention to yourselves. Do not be concerned with other things, namely, that which you have cast forth from yourselves, that which you have dismissed. Do not return to them to eat them. Do not be moth-eaten. Do not be worm-eaten, for you have already shaken it off. Do not be a place of the devil, for you have already destroyed him. Do not strengthen your last obstacles, because that is reprehensible. For the lawless one is nothing. He harms himself more than the law. For that one does his works because he is a lawless person. But this one, because he is a righteous person, does his works among others. Do the will of the Father, then, for you are from him.

For the Father is sweet and his will is good. He knows the things that are yours, so that you may rest yourselves in them. For by the fruits one knows the things that are yours, that they are the children of the Father, and one knows his aroma, that you originate from the grace of his countenance. For this reason, the Father loved his aroma; and it manifests itself in every place; and when it is mixed with matter, he gives his aroma to the light; and into his rest he causes it to ascend in every form and in every sound. For there are no nostrils which smell the aroma, but it is the Spirit which possesses the sense of smell and it draws it for itself to itself and sinks into the aroma of the Father. He is, indeed, the place for it, and he takes it to the place from which it has come, in the first aroma which is cold. It is something in a psychic form, resembling cold water which is [...] since it is in soil which is not hard, of which those who see it think, “It is earth.” Afterwards, it becomes soft again. If a breath is taken, it is usually hot. The cold aromas, then, are from the division. For this reason, God came and destroyed the division and he brought the hot Pleroma of love, so that the cold may not return, but the unity of the Perfect Thought prevail.

This is the word of the Gospel of the finding of the Pleroma for those who wait for the salvation which comes from above. When their hope, for which they are waiting, is waiting – they whose likeness is the light in which there is no shadow, then at that time the Pleroma is about to come. The deficiency of matter, however, is not because of the limitlessness of the Father who comes at the time of the deficiency. And yet no one is able to say that the incorruptible One will come in this manner. But the depth of the Father is increasing, and the thought of error is not with him. It is a matter of falling down and a matter of being readily set upright at the finding of that one who has come to him who will turn back.

For this turning back is called “repentance”. For this reason, incorruption has breathed. It followed him who has sinned in order that he may find rest. For forgiveness is that which remains for the light in the deficiency, the word of the pleroma. For the physician hurries to the place in which there is sickness, because that is the desire which he has. The sick man is in a deficient condition, but he does not hide himself because the physician possesses that which he lacks. In this manner the deficiency is filled by the Pleroma, which has no deficiency, which has given itself out in order to fill the one who is deficient, so that grace may take him, then, from the area which is deficient and has no grace. Because of this a diminishing occurred in the place which there is no grace, the area where the one who is small, who is deficient, is taken hold of.

He revealed himself as a Pleroma, i.e., the finding of the light of truth which has shined towards him, because he is unchangeable. For this reason, they who have been troubled speak about Christ in their midst so that they may receive a return and he may anoint them with the ointment. The ointment is the pity of the Father, who will have mercy on them. But those whom he has anointed are those who are perfect. For the filled vessels are those which are customarily used for anointing. But when an anointing is finished, the vessel is usually empty, and the cause of its deficiency is the consumption of its ointment. For then a breath is drawn only through the power which he has. But the one who is without deficiency – one does not trust anyone beside him nor does one pour anything out. But that which is the deficient is filled again by the perfect Father. He is good. He knows his plantings because he is the one who has planted them in his Paradise. And his Paradise is his place of rest.

This is the perfection in the thought of the Father and these are the words of his reflection. Each one of his words is the work of his will alone, in the revelation of his Logos. Since they were in the depth of his mind, the Logos, who was the first to come forth, caused them to appear, along with an intellect which speaks the unique word by means of a silent grace. It was called “thought,” since they were in it before becoming manifest. It happened, then, that it was the first to come forth – at the moment pleasing to the will of him who desired it; and it is in the will that the Father is at rest and with which he is pleased. Nothing happens without him, nor does anything occur without the will of the Father. But his will is incomprehensible. His will is his mark, but no one can know it, nor is it possible for them to concentrate on it in order to possess it. But that which he wishes takes place at the moment he wishes it – even if the view does not please anyone: it is God`s will. For the Father knows the beginning of them all as well as their end. For when their end arrives, he will question them to their faces. The end, you see, is the recognition of him who is hidden, that is, the Father, from whom the beginning came forth and to whom will return all who have come from him. For they were made manifest for the glory and the joy of his name.

And the name of the Father is the Son. It is he who, in the beginning, gave a name to him who came forth from him – he is the same one – and he begat him for a son. He gave him his name which belonged to him – he, the Father, who possesses everything which exists around him. He possess the name; he has the son. It is possible for them to see him. The name, however, is invisible, for it alone is the mystery of the invisible about to come to ears completely filled with it through the Father`s agency. Moreover, as for the Father, his name is not pronounced, but it is revealed through a son. Thus, then, the name is great.

Who, then, has been able to pronounce a name for him, this great name, except him alone to whom the name belongs and the sons of the name in whom the name of the Father is at rest, and who themselves in turn are at rest in his name, since the Father has no beginning? It is he alone who engendered it for himself as a name in the beginning before he had created the Aeons, that the name of the Father should be over their heads as a lord – that is, the real name, which is secure by his authority and by his perfect power. For the name is not drawn from lexicons nor is his name derived from common name-giving, But it is invisible. He gave a name to himself alone, because he alone saw it and because he alone was capable of giving himself a name. For he who does not exist has no name. For what name would one give him who did not exist? Nevertheless, he who exists also with his name and he alone knows it, and to him alone the Father gave a name. The Son is his name. He did not, therefore, keep it secretly hidden, but the son came into existence. He himself gave a name to him. The name, then, is that of the Father, just as the name of the Father is the Son. For otherwise, where would compassion find a name – outside of the Father? But someone will probably say to his companion, “Who would give a name to someone who existed before himself, as if, indeed, children did not receive their name from one of those who gave them birth?”

Above all, then, it is fitting for us to think this point over: What is the name? It is the real name. It is, indeed, the name which came from the Father, for it is he who owns the name. He did not, you see, get the name on loan, as in the case of others because of the form in which each one of them is going to be created. This, then, is the authoritative name. There is no one else to whom he has given it. But it remained unnamed, unuttered, `till the moment when he, who is perfect, pronounced it himself; and it was he alone who was able to pronounce his name and to see it. When it pleased him, then, that his son should be his pronounced name and when he gave this name to him, he who has come from the depth spoke of his secrets, because he knew that the Father was absolute goodness. For this reason, indeed, he sent this particular one in order that he might speak concerning the place and his place of rest from which he had come forth, and that he might glorify the Pleroma, the greatness of his name and the sweetness of his Father.

Each one will speak concerning the place from which he has come forth, and to the region from which he received his essential being, he will hasten to return once again. And he want from that place – the place where he was – because he tasted of that place, as he was nourished and grew. And his own place of rest is his Pleroma. All the emanations from the Father, therefore, are Pleromas, and all his emanations have their roots in the one who caused them all to grow from himself. He appointed a limit. They, then, became manifest individually in order that they might be in their own thought, for that place to which they extend their thoughts is their root, which lifts them upward through all heights to the Father. They reach his head, which is rest for them, and they remain there near to it so that they say that they have participated in his face by means of embraces. But these of this kind were not manifest, because they have not risen above themselves. Neither have they been deprived of the glory of the Father nor have they thought of him as small, nor bitter, nor angry, but as absolutely good, unperturbed, sweet, knowing all the spaces before they came into existence and having no need of instruction. Such are they who possess from above something of this immeasurable greatness, as they strain towards that unique and perfect one who exists there for them. And they do not go down to Hades. They have neither envy nor moaning, nor is death in them. But they rest in him who rests, without wearying themselves or becoming involved in the search for truth. But, they, indeed, are the truth, and the Father is in them, and they are in the Father, since they are perfect, inseparable from him who is truly good. They lack nothing in any way, but they are given rest and are refreshed by the Spirit. And they listen to their root; they have leisure for themselves, they in whom he will find his root, and he will suffer no loss to his soul.

Such is the place of the blessed; this is their place. As for the rest, then, may they know, in their place, that it does not suit me, after having been in the place of rest to say anything more. But he is the one in whom I shall be in order to devote myself, at all times, to the Father of the All and the true brothers, those upon whom the love of the Father is lavished, and in whose midst nothing of him is lacking. It is they who manifest themselves truly since they are in that true and eternal life and speak of the perfect light filled with the seed of the Father, and which is in his heart and in the Pleroma, while his Spirit rejoices in it and glorifies him in whom it was, because the Father is good. And his children are perfect and worthy of his name, because he is the Father. Children of this kind are those whom he loves.

 

From Robert M. Grant, Gnosticism (Harper & Brothers, New York, 1961),
as quoted in Willis Barnstone, The Other Bible (Harper & Row, San Francisco, 1984).

The Exegesis on the Soul

Translated by William C. Robinson Jr.

Wise men of old gave the soul a feminine name. Indeed she is female in her nature as well. She even has her womb.

As long as she was alone with the father, she was virgin and in form androgynous. But when she fell down into a body and came to this life, then she fell into the hands of many robbers. And the wanton creatures passed her from one to another and [...] her. Some made use of her by force, while others did so by seducing her with a gift. In short, they defiled her, and she [...] her virginity.

And in her body she prostituted herself and gave herself to one and all, considering each one she was about to embrace to be her husband. When she had given herself to wanton, unfaithful adulterers, so that they might make use of her, then she sighed deeply and repented. But even when she turns her face from those adulterers, she runs to others and they compel her to live with them and render service to them upon their bed, as if they were her masters. Out of shame she no longer dares to leave them, whereas they deceive her for a long time, pretending to be faithful, true husbands, as if they greatly respected her. And after all this they abandon her and go.

She then becomes a poor desolate widow, without help; not even a measure of food was left her from the time of her affliction. For from them she gained nothing except the defilements they gave her while they had sexual intercourse with her. And her offspring by the adulterers are dumb, blind and sickly. They are feebleminded.

But when the father who is above visits her and looks down upon her and sees her sighing – with her sufferings and disgrace – and repenting of the prostitution in which she engaged, and when she begins to call upon his name so that he might help her, [...] all her heart, saying “Save me, my father, for behold I will render an account to thee, for I abandoned my house and fled from my maiden`s quarters. Restore me to thyself again.” When he sees her in such a state, then he will count her worthy of his mercy upon her, for many are the afflictions that have come upon her because she abandoned her house.

Now concerning the prostitution on the soul, the Holy Spirit prophesies in many places. For he said in the prophet Jeremiah (3:1-4),

If the husband divorces his wife and she goes and takes another man, can she return to him after that? Has not that woman utterly defiled herself? “And you prostituted yourself to many shepherds and you returned to me!” said the lord. “Take an honest look and see where you prostituted yourself. Were you not sitting in the streets defiling the land with your acts of prostitution and your vices? And you took many shepherds for a stumbling block for yourself. You became shameless with everyone. You did not call on me as kinsman or as father or author of your virginity”.

Again it is written in the prophet Hosea (2:2-7),

Come, go to law with your mother, for she is not to be a wife to me nor I a husband to her. I shall remove her prostitution from my presence, and I shall remove her adultery from between her breasts. I shall make her naked as on the day she was born, and I shall make her desolate like a land without water, and I shall make her longingly childless. I shall show her children no pity, for they are children of prostitution, since their mother prostituted herself and put her children to shame. For she said, “I shall prostitute myself to my lovers. It was they who gave me my bread and my water and my garments and my clothes and my wine and my oil and everything I needed.” Therefore behold I shall shut them up so that she shall not be able to run after her adulterers. And when she seeks them and does not find them, she will say, ‘I shall return to my former husband, in those days I was better off than now.”

Again he said in Ezekiel (16:23-26),

It came to pass after much depravity, said the lord, you built yourself a brothel and you made yourself a beautiful place in the streets. And you built yourself brothels on every lane, and you wasted your beauty, and you spread your legs in every alley, and you multiplied your acts of prostitution. You prostituted yourself to the sons of Egypt, those who are your neighbors, men great of flesh.

But what does “the sons of Egypt, men great of flesh” mean, if not the domain of the flesh and the perceptible realm and the affairs of the earth, by which the soul has become defiled here, receiving bread from them, as well as wine, oil, clothing, and the other external nonsense surrounding the body – the things she thinks she needs.

But as to this prostitution, the apostles of the savior commanded (Acts 15:20, 29; 21:25; 1Th 4:3; 1 Co 6:18; 2 Co 7:1): “Guard yourselves against it, purify yourselves from it,” speaking not just of the prostitution of the body but especially that of the soul. For this reason the apostles write to the churches of God, that such prostitution might not occur among us.

Yet the greatest struggle has to do with the prostitution of the soul. From it arises the prostitution of the body as well. Therefore Paul, writing to the Corinthians (1Co 5:9-10), said, “I wrote you in the letter, ‘Do not associate with prostitutes,’ not at all (meaning) the prostitutes of this world or the greedy or the thieves or the idolaters, since then you would have to go out from the world.” – here it is speaking spiritually – “For our struggle is not against flesh and blood – as he said (Ep 6:12) – but against the world rulers of this darkness and the spirits of wickedness.”

As long as the soul keeps running about everywhere copulating with whomever she meets and defiling herself, she exists suffering her just deserts. But when she perceives the straits she is in and weeps before the father and repents, then the father will have mercy on her and he will make her womb turn from the external domain and will turn it again inward, so that the soul will regain her proper character. For it is not so with a woman. For the womb of the body is inside the body like the other internal organs, but the womb of the soul is around the outside like the male genitalia which is external.

So when the womb of the soul, by the will of the father, turns itself inward, it is baptized and is immediately cleansed of the external pollution which was pressed upon it, just as garments, when dirty, are put into the water and turned about until their dirt is removed and they become clean. And so the cleansing of the soul is to regain the newness of her former nature and to turn herself back again. That is her baptism.

Then she will begin to rage at herself like a woman in labor, who writhes and rages in the hour of delivery. But since she is female, by herself she is powerless to beget a child. From heaven the father sent her her man, who is her brother, the firstborn. Then the bridegroom came down to the bride. She gave up her former prostitution and cleansed herself of the pollutions of the adulterers, and she was renewed so as to be a bride. She cleansed herself in the bridal chamber; she filled it with perfume; she sat in it waiting for the true bridegroom. No longer does she run about the market place, copulating with whomever she desires, but she continued to wait for him – (saying) “When will he come?” – and to fear him, for she did not know what he looked like: she no longer remembers since the time she fell from her father’s house. But by the will of the father <…> And she dreamed of him like a woman in love with a man.

But then the bridegroom, according to the father’s will, came down to her into the bridal chamber, which was prepared. And he decorated the bridal chamber.

For since that marriage is not like the carnal marriage, those who are to have intercourse with one another will be satisfied with that intercourse. And as if it were a burden, they leave behind them the annoyance of physical desire and they turn their faces from each other. But this marriage [...]. But once they unite with one another, they become a single life. Wherefore the prophet said (Gn 2:24) concerning the first man and the first woman, “They will become a single flesh.” For they were originally joined one to another when they were with the father before the woman led astray the man, who is her brother. This marriage has brought them back together again and the soul has been joined to her true love, her real master, as it is written (cf. Gn 3:16; 1 Co 11;1; Ep 5:23), “For the master of the woman is her husband.”

Then gradually she recognized him, and she rejoiced once more, weeping before him as she remembered the disgrace of her former widowhood. And she adorned herself still more so that he might be pleased to stay with her.

And the prophet said in the Psalms (Ps 45:10-11): “Hear, my daughter, and see and incline your ear and forget your people and your father’s house, for the king has desired your beauty, for he is your lord.”

For he requires her to turn her face from her people and the multitude of her adulterers, in whose midst she once was, to devote herself only to her king, her real lord, and to forget the house of the earthly father, with whom things went badly for her, but to remember her father who is in heaven. Thus also it was said (Gn 12:1) to Abraham: “Come out from your country and your kinsfolk and from your father`s house”

Thus when the soul had adorned herself again in her beauty [...] enjoyed her beloved, and he also loved her. And when she had intercourse with him, she got from him the seed that is the life-giving spirit, so that by him she bears good children and rears them. For this is the great, perfect marvel of birth. And so this marriage is made perfect by the will of the father.

Now it is fitting that the soul regenerates herself and become again as she formerly was. The soul then moves of her own accord. And she received the divine nature from the father for her rejuvenation, so that she might be restored to the place where originally she had been. This is the resurrection that is from the dead. This is the ransom from captivity. This is the upward journey of ascent to heaven. This is the way of ascent to the father. Therefore the prophet said (Ps 103:1-5):

“Praise the lord, O my soul, and, all that is within me, (praise) his holy name. My soul, praise God, who forgave all your sins, who healed all your sicknesses, who ransomed your life from death, who crowned you with mercy, who satisfies your longing with good things. Your youth will be renewed like an eagle’s.”

Then when she becomes young again, she will ascend, praising the father and her brother, by whom she was rescued. Thus it is by being born again that the soul will be saved. And this is due not to rote phrases or to professional skills or to book learning. Rather it is the grace of the [...], it is the gift of the [...]. For such is this heavenly thing. Therefore the savior cries out (Jn 6:44), “No one can come to me unless my Father draws him and brings him to me; and I myself will raise him up on the last day.”

It is therefore fitting to pray to the father and to call on him with all our soul – not externally with the lips, but with the spirit, which is inward, which came forth from the depth – sighing; repenting for the life we lived; confessing our sins; perceiving the empty deception we were in, and the empty zeal; weeping over how we were in darkness and in the wave; mourning for ourselves, that he might have pity on us; hating ourselves for how we are now.

Again the savior said (cf Mt 5:4, Lk 6:12): “Blessed are those who mourn, for it is they who will be pitied; blessed, those who are hungry, for it is they who will be filled.”

Again he said (cf. Lk 14:26), “If one does not hate his soul he cannot follow me.” For the beginning of salvation is repentance. Therefore (cf. Acts 13:24), “Before Christ`s appearance came John, preaching the baptism of repentance.”

And repentance takes place in distress and grief. But the father is good and loves humanity, and he hears the soul that calls upon him and sends it the light of salvation. Therefore he said through the spirit to the prophet (cf. 1 Cl 8:3), “Say to the children of my people, ‘If your sins extend from earth to heaven, and if they become red like scarlet and blacker than sackcloth, and if you return to me with all your soul and say to me ‘my Father!’, I will heed you as a holy people.’”

Again another place (Is 30:15), “Thus says the lord, the holy one of Israel: “If you return and sigh, then you will be saved and will know where you were when you trusted in what is empty.”

Again he said in another place (Is 30:19-20), “Jerusalem wept much, saying, ‘Have pity on me.’ He will have pity on the sound of your weeping. And when he saw, he heeded you. And the lord will give you bread of affliction and water of oppression. From now on, those who deceive will not approach you again. Your eyes will see those who are deceiving you.”

Therefore it is fitting to pray to God night and day, spreading out our hands towards him as do people sailing in the middle of the sea: they pray to God with all their heart without hypocrisy. For those who pray hypocritically deceive only themselves. Indeed, it is in order that he might know who is worthy of salvation that God examines the inward parts and searches the bottom of the heart. For no one is worthy of salvation who still loves the place of deception.

Therefore it is written in the poet (Homer, Odyssey 1.48-1.59), “Odysseus sat on the island weeping and grieving and turning his face from the words of Calypso and from her tricks, longing to see his village and smoke coming forth from it. And had he not received help from heaven, he would not have been able to return to his village.”

Again Helen <…> saying (Odyssey 4.260-261), “My heart turned itself from me. It is to my house that I want to return.”

For she sighed, saying (Odyssey 4.261-4.264), “It is Aphrodite who deceived me and brought me out of my village. My only daughter I left behind me, and my good, understanding, handsome husband.”

 

Yeah, Parzifal suggests that this NonDual approach is kinda Gnostic.

===================================

Design for Nondualistic Experiences

Environmental & Architectural
Phenomenology Newsletter

Design for Nondualistic Experiences

Eric Angell

Eric Angell completed a M.A. in Landscape Design at the Conway School of Landscape Design in Conway, Massachusetts. When he wrote this essay, he was an open-space and environmental planner for the Delaware County Planning Department, just outside of Phila­delphia.

 

Dualistic thought is one aspect of Western epistemol­ogy that must change before there can be truly constructive changes in human behavior. The per­ceived dualism of human beings and nature, in some ways an extension of subject-object dualism, has led to an alienation and loss of context that threatens life. But how can epistemologies be changed?

Rational information is often thought to be an effective method of changing people’s world views, with scientific ecological information especially relevant to understanding the people-nature relation­ship. Often, however, there is a gap between infor­mation presented and the way a person’s perceptions and values filter that information. A more powerful method to internalize the primary ecological lesson of interrelationships is through direct experience of our natural surroundings.

Are there ways designers could facilitate experi­ences that transcend the people-nature dualism to impress a revelation of our interrelationships on the experiencer? Such an experience of nature could be nondualistic in two complementary ways. First, it could illustrate a relation of people to nature. Second, and more fundamentally, if one “loses oneself,” the experience could get around the subject-object filter of consciousness and become transfor­mative.

From my own environmental experiences and from frustrations with the design fields, I offer four design suggestions for potentially facilitating transfor­mative nondualistic experiences.

1. EVERYDAY CONTACT WITH THE WILD

For many individuals, protected wilderness areas provide spaces for rare connections to nature, but most people feel that genuine wilderness largely excludes human residence. To visit wilderness, therefore, is to leave everyday life. The result is that many people strive to protect wilderness while not changing daily habits of thought and action that are destructive, such as commuting long distances to work by private automobile or buying a five-acre lot in sprawling suburbia.

To be most effective in changing perceptions and behaviors, a transformative experience is better connected to everyday life. The need, therefore, is to have these experiences take place in daily life or, at least, in proximity to home on an ongoing basis.

This possibility points to the designer’s role. The focus is not the nature preserve of several-million acres (although such places are critically important for other reasons) but, rather, the numerous small spaces near people’s homes and work places. These are the transition spaces: not completely “tamed” like lawns or modern buildings, but not entirely “sepa­rate” like wilderness either.

It seems to me that there is a fine line between too ordinary a place and one too removed from daily life. A transformative place might be one able to be experienced often, not requiring a long trip or special preparations, but one also just different enough to help people break out of a rut of obliviousness.

Researchers are increasingly aware of children’s psychological need for an ongoing connection with nature. Here also the proximity of wild spaces is important, for children have limited mobility.

In suburbia and cities, the best spots for children’s exploration are often some out-of-the-way place down the block, if a child is lucky enough to have such a place. Clare Cooper Marcus writes that eighty to ninety percent of her university students’ favorite childhood spaces were “wild or leftover places…that were never specifically designed…. If they grew up in a developing suburb they remember the one lot at the end of the street that wasn’t yet built on, where they constructed caps and dug tunnels and lit fires” (cited in Arendt, 1994, p.5).

2. RELINQUISHING CONTROL

The degree of complexity is often a telling differ­ence between designed and wild landscapes. Even if we had the knowledge to mimic functioning ecosys­tems, the cost would be prohibitive. The best way to accomplish complexity is to relinquish control. Let natural processes alter the landscape. Let the land­scape evolve. We can work subtly to push a land­scape in the desired direction and, then, with humili­ty, let it go. Allow enough complexity to encourage people’s curiosity, so that they may return time and again to see the seasonal and long-term changes.

The wild that we need to connect with is not controlled and includes wild animals moving into a designed landscape. Many people know the fascina­tion of seeing wild animals, and children are usually especially mesmerized. In animals, we see something of ourselves and some­thing of the Other. In a direct, visceral way, we realize we are not alone. The writer Annie Dillard (1982), for example, describes an unexpected en­counter with a weasel at a suburban pond as “a clearing blow to the gut” and a “bright blow to the brain” (p. 14).

3. ENGAGING ALL THE SENSES

Too often, environmental designers concern themselves primarily with the visual. The other senses can also be wonderful avenues to involve people in their surroundings. One way to conceptual­ize a nondualistic experience is to think of a time when your attention was completely focused outside yourself. As with Annie Dillard and the weasel, you lose your sense of self and are fully involved.

In Dillard’s case, the primary contact seems to have been visual, but would she have had the same experience if she hadn’t been sitting silently on a “lap of lichen” with her back against a tree? What if she had been sitting in a lawn chair? Or looking out the window of a car?

Children have a kinesthetic experience of their surroundings and value being able to interact physi­cally with the world. Why do we lose this richness of environmental experience as we get older? Perhaps there are experiences that designers could plan to help adults get back in touch with more sensual relations with their surroundings.

One possibility is to provide edible plants in the environment. Wilderness backpackers often rely solely on “imported” food and would starve without it. This situation lends an air of non-belong­ing. Obviously, heavily-travelled national parks cannot allow everyone to eat the plants, but there are design opportunities near home and work where low- or no-maintenance fruit and nut trees or other edible plants could be included.

On a trip to some of the national parks of the Southwest, I stopped at Capitol Reef where the Park Service maintains an historic orchard. There were no guards or rangers‑-only a sign telling me to help myself but only pick as much as I could eat on site. I happily spent an hour up in the cherry trees (and climbing trees is another excellent way to get in­volved in the landscape), eating my way around the limbs. Looking back, I realize that this experience sticks in my memory more than does most of the magnificent scenery I saw.

Capitol Reef was a wonderful exception to an unwritten but pervasive rule of public space manage­ment: keep people from interacting with the land. Clare Cooper Marcus’ research cited above did not point to official “preserved” spaces. Children loved best the places where human control on human beings as well as non-humans was relaxed, as in unbuilt suburban lots, which allowed the freedom to interact with and change the surroundings.

Unfortunately, in the sprawling suburbs or cities where most people live, such undesigned places are becoming more rare. This is one reason why we need to be more aware of the types of experiences that designed spaces can, but often do not, provide.

Walking is another important way to engage people more deeply in the landscape. The rhythm, pace, and physical connection with the ground bring awareness of one’s surroundings. Obviously, people need to get out of their cars, but also, I believe, they need to get off their bikes and in-line skates.

Bikes are wonderful for longer distances but, to experience the landscape at the level of detail and interaction desirable, walking is best. Bruce Chatwin (1987), who believed ances­tral nomadism to be a potent force still in our bodies, has collected frag­ments from many sources on the importance of

walking and travelling. He describes an experiment demonstrating that normal babies scream if left alone but stop crying at once if rocked to the movement and pace of a walking mother (p. 229).

In the realm of walking, too, we need to relin­quish control. Walking on trucked-in gravel is not the same experience as walking on an earthen trail, and walking on a path is not the same experience as wandering where one will. Designers could develop some rudimentary trails and also design areas that subtly invite people in without trails.

One of the times I felt most alive was when a friend and I, on a drizzly March afternoon, walked down a path near to town along a stream. When we turned around to go back, we decided to cross the stream and return by way of the path on the other side. We took off our shoes and carefully waded across the cold water and smooth, hard rocks.

Though the path on the other side was nothing special, (I had walked it many times before), the feeling of being fully alive and engaged with the world lasted much longer than the cold feet. Years later, when I walk the path and pass the spot of our crossing, I still think of that afternoon.

4. REVELATION, NOT EXPECTATION

Feeling a systemic relationship with the living world is at least partly a sacred experience. Scientist Gregory Bateson (1972) writes in regard to this type of connection to the larger natural system, “A certain humility becomes appro­priate, tempered by the dignity or joy of being part of something much bigger. A part‑-if you will‑-of God (p. 462).

When approaching the sacred, expectations can be stultifying. If people expect a spiritual experience, their attitude will be grasping rather than receptive. In this sense, signs, publicity, or other direct declara­tions of intent are antithetical to an experience of interrelationship with the non-human. Self-conscious­ness can also lead to defensive joking or over-analysis and rob the sacred of its revelatory power.

The sudden nature of insight is one of the most powerful teaching tools and can generate strong perceptual shifts. As humanistic geographer Yi-Fu Tuan (1974) explains, “The most intense aesthetic experiences of nature are likely to catch one by surprise. Beauty is felt as the sudden contact with an aspect of reality that one has not known before” (p. 94).

Revelatory experiences gather some of their power from their prereflective nature, thereby avoid­ing the dualistic subject-object filter. Because of this bypass quality, revelatory experiences are ideal methods for facilitating a sense of interrelationship between people and the natural world. The importance of revelation suggests that secre­cy, spontaneity, and human silence are all aspects of a sacred/nondualistic experience of environment.

TRANSFORMATIVE EXPERIENCES

Dualisms can be useful cognitive tools, but our culture has gotten lost in taking them literally. Environmental designers are concerned with modify­ing the environment to suit human needs and desires, thus sitting on the fence between culture and nature. Perhaps some designed places can help people to realize that the fence is only a metaphor.

Ecology can show us evidence of our intimate interrelationships with the world, but experience can go further in teaching people of interrelationships due to the inherent nonduality of revelatory experience. Such experiences often occur in non-designed wild places, but these places near our homes are being paved over and pushed back. Designers can try to step into the breach and learn how to create desirable spaces to facilitate extra-ordinary experiences. We have forgotten how to live in the world, but there is hope if we can now “forget ourselves.”

REFERENCES

Arendt, R. 1994. Rural by Design: Maintaining Small Town Character. Chicago: APA Planners Press.

Bateson, G. 1972. Steps to an Ecology of Mind. NY: Ballantine.

Chatwin, B. 1987. The Songlines. NY: Penguin.

Dillard, A. 1982. Teaching A Stone To Talk. NY: Harper & Row.

Tuan, Y. 1974. Topophilia. NY: Columbia Universi­ty Press.

Parzifal says, “let me mess with your mind.”

Within This Darkness:Incarnation, Theophany and the Primordial Revelation
by Tom Cheetham

Contents

I. Faces of Darkness, Faces of Light: Mystical Poverty and the Silent Clamor of Beings
II. In Vagabondage & Perdition: The Battle for the Soul of the World Failures of Initiation, Failures of Imagination

   The Emptying God in Christian Theology
Kenosis and the Destiny of the West
Silence & Communion: A Power Made Perfect in Weakness
A Hermeneutics of Absence: Adrift in the Sea of Technics
The Word Made Flesh: I Am Become Death, Destroyer of Worlds

III. For Love of the World: Imagination, Language and the Primordial Revelation

   The Dome is Built Upon the Rock
Psychocosmology: Alchemies of the Word and of the World
Reading the Wilderness

Works Cited

-62-

“The black color, if you follow me, is light of pure Ipseity;
within this Darkness is the Water of Life.”

                            Shams al-Din Lahiji’s Commentary on
Shabestari’s Rose Garden of the Mystery

I. Faces of Darkness, Faces of Light: Mystical Poverty and the Silent Clamor of Beings

Listen to this haunting meditation, written by Henry Corbin in 1932 at the edge of Lake Siljan in Sweden when he was 29 years old. He called it Theology by the Lakeside:

Everything is but revelation; there can only be re-velation. But revelation comes from the Spirit, and there is no knowledge of the Spirit.

It will soon be dusk, but for now the clouds are still clear, the pines are not yet darkened, for the lake brightens them into transparency. And everything is green with a green that would be richer than if pulling all the organ stops in recital. It must be heard seated, very close to the Earth, arms crossed, eyes closed, pretending to sleep.

For it is not necessary to strut about like a conqueror and want to give a name to things, to everything; it is they who will tell you who they are, if you listen, yielding like a lover; for suddenly for you, in the untroubled peace of this forest of the North, the Earth has come to Thou, visible as an Angel that would perhaps be a woman, and in this apparition, this greatly green and thronging solitude, yes, the Angel too is robed in green, the green of dusk, of silence and of truth. Then there is in you all the sweetness that is present in the surrender to an embrace that triumphs over you.

Earth, Angel, Woman, all of this is a single thing that I adore and that is in this forest. Dusk on the lake, my Annunciation. The mountain: a line. Listen! Something is happening! The anticipation is immense, the air is quivering under a fine and barely visible rain; the houses that stretch out along the ground, their wood red and rustic, their roofs of thatch, are there, there on the other side of the lake.

Something will begin this evening, something promised, in that I believe. Ah! This evening? When, then, this evening? If it were truly in a few hours, it would never be, because it would be necessary to finish and then begin again, and that would always end and never begin. Do you know what it means to wait, and do you know what it means to have faith?

The Mystery of Holy Communion where you will be ushered in, where all the beings will be present, yes, you can only say it in the future. Because at each moment where you read in truth as now what is there before you, where you hear the Angel, and the Earth and Woman, then you receive Everything, Everything, in your absolute poverty. But as soon as you have read and have received, as soon as you consider, as you want to understand, as you want to possess, to give a name and restrain, to explain and recover, ah! there is only a cipher, and your judgment is pronounced.

For at every instant you are judged, and someday you will die. So you die, when your existence is decided and realized, for then its is over: what was is not, you want without renouncing, renounce without wanting.

No, you are the poor one, you are man; and he is God, and you cannot know God, or the Angel, or the Earth, or Woman. You must be encountered, taken, known, that they may speak, otherwise you are alone, and perhaps it is better thus, and will be always thus, always, that is, there would be no eternity for you. Because you were born in a sin that was sinned before you, and Thou you have had fear, great fear, and you have cried, cried because the Earth is immense, cried because the Woman was too beautiful, cried because the Angel was invisible, and because Thou you were Adam, and Adam would want to live.

Adam established Love, poetry, religion, for he wanted life, he wanted that is, to be God, and then to speak as he would want to three beings. To Question; Alas! and he alone responded. To listen; Alas! to give a concert to himself alone.

But then, surely comes surging suddenly from this lake a cortege of beautiful beings. They sing the funeral chant of Adam; and because Adam is dead, it will be sung in a chorale where more voices will be raised than there is anguish in all its guises: “Christ is born! Christ is Risen!”[1]

-63-

With these words Corbin presents the vision that ruled his life. They were written when he was in Sweden to visit the philologist and historian of religions Georges Dumézil and the orientalist H.S. Nyberg. Earlier that year he’d traveled to Germany to meet Karl Barth. The previous year he had gone to Freiburg to speak with Martin Heidegger whose “What is Metaphysics?” he was translating. Three years before, in Paris, Louis Massignon had given him a copy of The Philosophy of Illumination by the 12th century Persian mystic and philosopher Suhrawardi. Corbin wrote many years later, “through my meeting with Suhrawardi, my spiritual destiny for the passage through this world was sealed. Platonism, expressed in terms of the Zoroastrian angelology of ancient Persia, illuminated the path that I was seeking.”[2]

In the imagination of this remarkable man, just beginning his long life’s work, we find an astonishing variety of influences: Christian theology, Heideggerian phenomenology and Islamic mysticism fused with Zoroastrian angelology; all united by a deep reverence for what in Islam is called the Primordial Revelation: the book of nature.

As participants in the catastrophically destructive modern world we need to understand what makes possible this vision of the earth and its creatures. In the attempt, we will find ourselves at the heart of difficult questions regarding Gods, both hidden and revealed, language, imagination, sensation and matter. We begin with an outline of Corbin’s understanding of the gnostic quest and the cosmology underlying it. Then we turn to an examination of the dominant tradition in Christian theology to see why he saw it as the result of a failed initiation that has had disastrous consequences for Western culture. Finally I will take some liberties with Corbin’s vision and with the Islamic perspective that he so ably represents to suggest a view of the place of humanity in the natural world that is, I hope, in keeping with the spirit of Corbin’s passionate personal quest.

We begin with the phenomenology of the Earth of the Primordial Revelation, an earth where beings announce themselves and tell us who they are in the twilight of the setting sun. In accordance with Corbin’s vision, we look to Heaven as it was conceived in the imagination of the Zoroastrians of ancient Persia.

In the cosmology of the Avesta the supreme being Ohrmazd is surrounded by six celestial Persons of Light whose holiness takes the form of “an activating Energy that communicates being, establishes it, and causes it to superabound in all beings.”[3] These seven Presences provide for the existence and the salvation of the world of creatures, and by cooperating with them all creatures can participate in the ascent towards the heaven from which they originally descended. There is reason to struggle for this return because the world of creation is a world of mixture and conflict, where the powers of Darkness ruled by Ahriman, battle with the powers of Light. But in this battle the creatures are not abandoned. Between them and the Archangels of Light there are arrayed countless intermediary celestial beings. Among them is the feminine Angel of the Earth whose image is Sophia, the feminine figure of Wisdom. And there are the Fravartis, whose name means “those who have chosen,” chosen that is to fight against the powers of Darkness. Every being belonging to the world of Light has a Fravarti, a celestial counterpart, in the world of Light. And so every being has a dual structure that defines its orientation in the struggle towards the Light. The quest to unveil this heavenly twin defines the moral and spiritual destiny of the soul of every human being, and of the soul of the world itself. The task is to actualize, on this earth, the “Energy of sacral Light” that transforms, transfigures and glorifies the souls of all beings. This transformation is an alchemical process: the very substance of things is the locus of the work, both container and content, and the goal is the transmutation of each being into a more subtle, more definite, more real state.

Corbin discovered this ancient cosmology imagined anew in a context fundamentally in harmony with it, in the work of the 12th century Persian mystic and Master of Illumination, Shihab al-Din Yahya al-Suhrawardi. Suhrawardi’s project was to fuse Zoroastrian angelology with Platonic and Neoplatonic cosmology and with the prophetic revelation of Islam. It was Suhrawardi who first articulated a clear grasp of the world of the Imagination, the world intermediary between sensation and intellect that Corbin was to call the imaginal world. It is by means of imaginal perception that the Zoroastrian Light of Glory can be perceived. It is in the imaginal world that the alchemical transformation takes place. It is the place of the visions of the prophets. The Presence of God in the Burning Bush, the apparitions of Gabriel to Mary and to Mohammad, all the events of sacred history are perceived by means of organs of perception that open onto this world and its myriad beings of light.

-64-

In order to experience the Earth as an Angel, to hear the voices of beings calling to us in the twilight, to encounter another person in any sense at all, we have to be able to perceive at least the vestiges of the light of Glory, of the Presence at the summit from which they all descend. All of us, however dimly, perceive events in the imaginal world, and the task of transformation requires the development of the senses that open us into that world.

In order to understand the critique of Western civilization that Corbin proposes, we have to outline the process of approach to the Light of Glory that illuminates the Earth. Our being derives from the Light of Heaven. In Zoroastrianism this is Xvarnah. In Islam it is the light of Allah, who is “light upon light.” The supreme human science is the physiology of the “body of light” that derives from Him. And it is this physiology that is the chief concern of the Central Asian Sufism of the order known as the Kubrawiyyah.[4] Suhrawardi himself refers to the lights that a mystic sees in the imaginal world, but it is in the work of Najm al-Kubra[5] that a detailed phenomenology of lights and colors is first developed. Among his followers two stand out, Najim Dayeh Razi[6] and ‘Ala al-Dawlah al-Semnani.[7]

The details of this physiology of light are complex and beautiful. We can barely present its skeleton here. It describes a process of transformation in the body and soul of the gnostic during the journey towards God. The fundamental doctrine is that “like can only be known by like.” What is known corresponds to the mode of being of the knower. You can only know what you are. There are different modes of being for both the soul and the worlds it inhabits. These worlds are arranged in a hierarchical series ascending towards the divine. But to speak of the soul and the world as if they were two things can be misleading because it emphasizes a sharp distinction between them. But this is just what must be discarded. We never have knowledge of an “objective” reality. The soul can only know what it is. Corbin writes,

“[U]ltimately what we call physis and the physical is but the reflection of the world of the Soul; there is no pure physics, but always the physics of some definite psychic activity.”[8]

It only seems to us that the soul and the world are distinct. That is because we are not sufficiently conscious. Najm Kubra says:

“Know that the soul, the devil, the angel are not realities outside you: you are they. Likewise Heaven, Earth and the Throne are not outside you, nor paradise nor hell, nor death nor life. They exist in you; when you have accomplished the mystical journey and have become pure you will become conscious of that.”[9]

The gnostic journey is a process of becoming conscious. It accomplishes the interiorization of the world. This does not mean swallowing it, taking it into the ego. That is what modern culture is trying to do. It is instead a “coming out towards oneself,” an exodus out of the narrow and constricting world of literal, public materiality and a resurrection of the psychocosmic unity that is the soul and its world.

This epistemology is founded on a doctrine of participation. We can only know by virtue of our participation in the being of the thing known. In Najm Kubra’s words,

“You can only see or witness an object by means of some part of that same object it is only the mine whence it came which a precious stone sees, desires, and yearns for. So when you have vision of a sky, an earth, a sun, stars or a moon, you should know that the particle in you which has its origin in that same mine has become pure. The more pure you become, the purer and more radiant will be the sky that appears to you, until in the last stages of the journey you travel within the Divine Purity. But Divine Purity is limitless, so never think that there is not something more exalted still ahead.”[10]

-65-

The principle that like can only be known by like is the fundamental principle of alchemy. Coming to consciousness, coming to know is an alchemical procedure because it can only occur by means of a transformation of the body and of the world. It requires the development of a subtle, imaginal body, a resurrection body, as a refinement, not a rejection, of the literal, material body perceptible by the common senses. This can only take place in and through the imaginal world. For Najm Kubra and his followers the achievement of the subtle body can be recognized and accomplished by means of the imaginal perception of “photisms,” of colored lights. They mark the stages on the path. They originate in the public world. They occur in and to the traveler and are realizations of the mode of being attained. They are interior, but not subjective. They occur in the mundus imaginalis and are perfectly real, just as the Burning Bush is real, but are not thereby visible to all: they are too real to be visible to everyone. What we call objective reality isn’t precisely false, but it is the lowest form of reality.

Alchemy requires a method.[11] The method par excellence in Sufism is the dhikr, the “remembrance” of God. Dhikr is “meditative recitation of the Qur’an, ritual prayer, the names of God.”[12] Islam is based upon the Revelation of the Word of God. The Qur’an was and is experienced first and foremost an oral phenomenon.[13] It is the spoken word that is primordial, and the written text spoken and memorized for recitation. The embodiment of the Word of God is fundamental to Islamic spirituality. God has spoken through the prophets, but He also sings, speaks and bodies forth his signs in the Heavens and in the souls of the believers. Thus the meditative, interiorizing recitation of the Word can bring forth tremendous energies for drawing creation towards the divine. But this is too abstract. The energies released by dhikr don’t just raise the soul: they transform it by enabling it to attain a new mode of being. And this includes the transformation of the organs of perception that give form and body to the soul and its world, and the growth of a subtle body in harmony with the attributes that characterize the state of the soul and the world it now inhabits. Among the Kubrawiyyah the dhikr embraces an array of techniques of posture and breathing that serve to emphasize that this remembrance is grounded in the body.

The gnostic journey is not without risk: it is easy to get lost in an infinite world. It is no sojourn into a vague Paradise of disembodied forms. The closer to divinity, the more infinite, the more real and more individual the soul becomes. Infinite because God is the All-Encompassing. More definite because God is the Unifier, and it is His Oneness that grounds the uniqueness of every being. As William Blake knew well, things in the world of imagination are more detailed, more definite than anything in the public world. The ascent through the modes of being is the ascent of the self towards the Angel that defines its individuality. The status of personhood is not given: it must be won. We are born with the freedom to become demons or angels or anything in between. Our task is to travel toward the Light that emanates from our celestial counterpart, our Fravarti, our Angel, through whom the Light of the Divine is transmitted to us.

The stakes are very high and the opportunities for losing one’s way are great. That is why a guide is required. You cannot raise yourself: that is the reason for Revelation. That is why there are prophets. Islam is not a religion of salvation as is Christianity. It is a religion of guidance. There is no doctrine of original sin in Islam. Though we are surely free to descend to the level of demons, and are prey to the temptations of Iblis (Satan), our fundamental trouble is ignorance, and we need constant reminders of who we are and where we should be heading. The Qur’an says that for every people there have been sent messengers. The lineage of their followers provides for guidance after they are gone. For the Peoples of the Book, there is of course the sacred text. For everyone there is the Primordial Revelation of Nature, though we forget, and lose sight of the signs placed there. Corbin was himself suspicious of human masters. He gave pre-eminence in his writings to the role of the Paraclete in both Christian and Islamic eschatology as the Figure who ushers in the Reign of the Spirit, the True Religion of the Eternal Gospel. The goal for Corbin is to be able to seek freely the teachings of all the masters, but to be bound as no one’s slave. Nonetheless the gravity of the work must be acknowledged. One does not trifle with the alchemy of the soul. Corbin says:

“The seriousness of the role of the Imagination is stressed by our philosophers when they state that it can be ‘the Tree of Blessedness’ or on the contrary ‘the Accursed Tree’ of which the Qur’an speaks, that which means Angel or Demon in power. The imaginary can be innocuous, the imaginal can never be so.”[14]

-66-

The pilgrim must trust in the Guide, the Word and the method. Suhrawardi has said “only the heart that holds fast to the cable of the Qur’an and the train of the robe of the dhikr” can escape from the snares of darkness and evil.[15]

For an account of the stages of the quest we turn to the doctrines of ‘Ala al-Dawlah al-Semnani. It is in his work that the correspondences between prophetic religion and luminous physiology is most clearly outlined, and it is his insight into the significance of Christ that provides a pivot point for Corbin’s critique of Christian civilization.

For Semnani the stages correspond to the modes of being of the major prophets in the lineage of Abraham as it is known in Islamic tradition. To each prophet, each stage, there corresponds a light of a characteristic color that appears to the mystic, as well as specific moral and psychological attributes. The correspondences occur because the soul’s mode of being is its mode of understanding and its mode of perception. The soul’s self knowledge is its knowledge of its world. But since the Word of God takes the form of the signs in the world and in the soul as well as the Revealed Text, the soul “reads” itself and the world in accordance with its stage in the process of coming to consciousness. This means that the depths of meaning that can be discerned in the exegesis of the Qur’an must correspond to the spiritual hermeneutics that the soul is able to perform upon itself and on the world of Nature. Recall Corbin’s meditation. He says there that one may “read in truth what is there before you.” When we read Nature in this way we perceive her as a person, an Angel. There are profound correspondences among spiritual alchemy, the hermeneutics of the Sacred Text and of the Book of Nature, and the structure of prophetic religion as it takes form in the physiology of the body of light. There is a perfect correspondence between the birth, initiation and growth of the soul on its journey to God and the cycle of prophecy in the Abrahamic tradition. It is because of this that the Imam Jafar could say: “Alchemy is the sister of prophecy.”[16]

In Semnani’s mystical physiology there are seven levels on the path towards the divine and they are homologous to the seven “prophets of your being.”[17] First there is Adam. The color that dominates this stage is a smoky grey-black. The physical organ or center with which this resonates is the “subtle bodily organ” or the “mold.” This derives directly from the anima mundi and is “the embryonic mold” providing the basis for the growth of the resurrection body.

The second level is that of Noah – the Noah of your being. Its color is blue, and to it corresponds the nafs ammara, the extravagant lower soul or ego of the natural human. It is passionate and prone to evil, and must be overcome through self-consciousness.

The third level is that of Abraham. The organ is the heart (qalb). This is the embryonic form of the celestial Self, the eternal Individual. Its color is red. This is the “pacified soul” and is the organ of perception of the imaginal world.

Fourth is the Moses of your being. The organ is the mystery, secret, or threshold of supraconsciousness (sirr). It is the place of intimate conversation between Persons. The color is white.

Fifth is the noble spirit (ruh). Yellow is the color of the David of your being.

The sixth level marks the stage of Jesus. It is what in Latin west was called the Arcanum, through which help and inspiration from the Holy Spirit, the Paraclete, may come. Its color is black.

The final level is of course that of Mohammad. It is the stage of the truth, the reality of your being, the true Self whose embryo is found at the origin, at the stage of Abraham. The journey, Corbin writes,

“ends by actualizing, in the human microcosm, the truth of the meaning according to which the religion of Mohammad originates in the religion of Abraham, for ‘Abraham was neither Jew nor Christian, but a pure believer, a Moslem(Qur’an 3:60)”[18]

-67-

In accordance with Islamic iconography, the color of the final stage is emerald green. For Corbin this stage marks the meeting with the heaven Guide, the perfectly individuated and individual Angel of Humanity and Angel of Knowledge that is the biblical Angel of the Face. This is the Figure of whom Mohammad could say: “I have seen my Lord in the most beautiful of forms.” It announces the truth that beauty is the supreme theophany. The Qur’anic source for this Person is Sura XVIII. The figure that came to be interpreted as Khidr in Islamic tradition appears in an enigmatic episode. Moses and his servant travel to “the meeting place of the two seas.” There they meet an unnamed messenger, a personal guide who initiates Moses into “the science of predestination He reveals to Moses the secret mystic truth…that transcends the shari’a, and this explains why the spirituality inaugurated by Khidr is free from the servitude of literal religion.”[19] The seeker is born into his true self through the encounter with Khidr, the interpreter of a law beyond the Law, the divine hermeneut.

Now we come to the crux of the matter. The penultimate stage, that of Jesus being, the herald of the Paraclete, is known by the appearance of the color Black. The experience of this Darkness is common to all the Sufis of the Central Asian school and to others as well.[20] To understand the significance of this “darkness at the approach to the pole” we must be oriented in the scheme of a tripartite psychocosmology. There is first of all the realm of consciousness, the daylight of the normal human being and the world of common, public and objective things. This is the clear and distinct world of literalists of all kinds: scientists, religious dogmatists, anyone who relies on the “plain and simple facts” that all can see. But this world is in reality a world of mixture, of chiaroscuro, of colors shading off into the shadows. Pervading all things, penetrating every truth, every ego, every “object” there is a shifting infinitude of half-known or unknown powers, presences and correspondences that prevent our knowing anything with precision and certainty. But notice! There are two kinds of darkness, two sources of bewilderment. There is the Darkness that is only Darkness, a darkness that refuses Light and is demonic, thick and heavy in the extremity of its distance from the Light. This is the darkness of un-consciousness emanating from the counterpower, the darkness of Ahriman, of Iblis, of Satan. It is easy to confuse this active Darkness that is evil, with the passive and unconscious darkness of matter as unformed potential. The material state per se is neither evil nor even inherently dark.[21] The active darkness of evil is the darkness and confusion to which the nafs ammara, the lower soul, is susceptible. It is a realm marked by contamination and confusion and lack of discrimination of qualities and of one thing from another; it is the task of the alchemical hermeneutic to put each thing in its proper place. We are filled with the undiscriminated darknesses of Earth, Air, Water and Fire, and we are thus buried underneath them. Najm Kubra says:

“The only way to separate yourself from [these darknesses] is to act in such a way that every rightful part in you comes together with that to which it rightfully belongs, that is, by acting in such a way that each part comes together with its counterpart: Earth receives the earthly part, Water the watery part, Air the etheric part, Fire the fiery part. When each has received its share, you will finally be delivered of these burdens.”[22]

And then the soul and its world, this psychocosmos, is freed not merely from the Darkness, but for the Darkness. Because there is another Darkness, one that is not merely black, but is a luminous Night, a dazzling Blackness, a Darkness at the approach to the Pole. This is the Black Light of what Corbin calls supraconsciousness. If we do not recognize the existence of this second Darkness pervading all things, this Black Light of Divine Night, we will be forever disoriented among the shadows, unable to distinguish one darkness from another, incapable of that transmutation of the soul that has as its goal the meeting with the celestial Self and the genesis of the celestial Earth.

The appearance of Black Light marks a moment of supreme danger. We are surrounded by dangers: God and the Devil both. This dazzling Black Light heralds the annihilation of the ego in the Divine Presence. It reveals the unknowable origin of the divine power, glory and beauty. It announces the Nothing that exists beyond all being, beyond all the subtle matter that mirrors it uncanny light. The Black Light marks the region of the Absolute, the Deus absconditus, the unknown and unknowable God.

Corbin tells us that one of the paramount differences between the philosopher and the gnostic lies in the way this absent God is encountered and experienced. He writes, “what to a philosopher is doubt, the impossibility of proof, is to [the gnostics] absence and trial.”[23] The experience of emptiness and of human abandonment in a meaningless universe is conceived entirely differently by the philosophers and the gnostics. He continues,

“What we experience as an obsession with nothingness or as acquiescence in a nonbeing over which we have no power, was to them a manifestation of divine anger, the anger of the mystic Beloved. But even that was a real Presence, the presence of that Image which never forsook our Sufis.”[24]

-68-

One of the ways in which Divinity appears is by withdrawing, even into nothingness.

Najm Razi relates the supersensory lights of the mystical journey to one of the most fundamental doctrines of Islamic theology, the doctrine of the Names of God. The Names or Attributes of God fall into two great categories: the Names of Majesty and the Names of Beauty. The Names of Majesty express God’s wrath, rigor, inaccessibility and sublimity, the Names of Beauty His gentleness, mercy and nearness. For Najm Razi the theophanies of the divine lights are also so divided: Lights of Beauty and Lights of Majesty. The colored lights are the Lights of Beauty. The Black Light is the Light of Majesty. Unlike the Ahrimanian Darkness that can be conquered and banished by the spiritual pilgrim, the Black Light of Majesty is inseparable from the Lights of Beauty. Corbin writes that Majesty and Beauty

“are the two great categories of attributes which refer respectively to the divine Being as Deus absconditus and as Deus revelatus, Beauty being the supreme theophany, divine self-revelation. In fact they are inseparable and there is a constant interplay between the inaccessible Majesty of Beauty and the fascinating Beauty of inaccessible Majesty.”[25]

This duality is the central feature of all Creation: “without the blossoming of Beauty as theophany man could not approach the sublimity of the Deus absconditus.”[26] And without the Deus absconditus there would be no world at all. This hidden deity is the beyond-being of negative or apophatic theology. Corbin writes

“Any metaphysical doctrine which attempts a total explanation of the universe, finds it necessary to make something out about nothing, or rather, to make everything out about nothing, since the initial principle from which the world derived, and which it must explain, must never be something contained in this world, and simultaneously it is necessary for this initial principle to posses all that is necessary to explain at once the being and the essence of the world and that which it contains It is necessarythat this initial principle be at once ‘all’ and ‘nothing’ [This] is a nihil a quo omnia fiunt, a nothing from which all things are derived. This is the Nothing of the Absolute Divine, superior to being and thought.”[27]

The absolute Divine from which everything proceeds provides the energy for the existence of all Creation. It is the source from which everything emanates, and corresponds for Corbin to the Light of Glory, the Xvarnah of Zoroastrianism, the power that brings all things into being. The Divinity beyond-being is absolute and absolutely annihilating. Come too close and the human subject disappears: the Black Light “sets the mystic’s being on fire; it is not contemplated; it attacks, invades, annihilates, then annihilates annihilation. It shatters the ’supreme theurgy,’ that is, the apparatus of the human organism.”[28]

The archetype of the mystic journey in Islam is the miraj of Mohammad, his ascent to the Absolute, mediated by Gabriel, the Angel of Humanity, Knowledge, and of Revelation. In this miraj the moment of greatest danger is the penetration beyond what the Qur’an calls the “Lotus of the Limit” where there occurs the fana fi’llah, the annihilation of the soul and its resorption into God. This ordeal is the experience of death to which the Prophet refers in the saying “You must die before you die!” Corbin writes of this moment of the mystic’s greatest challenge, “Either he will be swallowed up in dementia or he will rise again from it, initiated in the meaning of theophanies and revelations.” This resurrection in life is the annihilation of annihilation.[29] It signifies the recognition of the Unknowable in “a supreme act of metaphysical renunciation.” This is the real meaning of poverty, of the Persian word darwish.

Metaphysical poverty is the true state of all beings: everything in creation has nothing in itself, is nothing in itself. The 17th century Shi’ite mystic Mir Damad heard “the great occult clamor of beings,” the “silent clamor of their metaphysical distress” that appeared to him as a music of cosmic anguish and as a sudden black light invading the entire universe.[30] This is a direct perception of what rational philosophy calls the contingency of being. It is the experience behind the great question of metaphysics “Why is there something rather than nothing?” For the gnostic it takes the form of a shattering experience of annihilation and terror, undoing all the solid foundations upon which the ego and the literal world is built. In Corbin’s words,

“The black light reveals the very secret of being, which can only be as made-to-be; all beings have a twofold face, a face of light and a black face. The luminous face, the face of day, is the only one thatthe common run of men perceive Their black face, the one the mystic perceives, is their poverty The totality of their being is their daylight face and their night face”[31]

-69-

And at the same time, this Absolute beyond-being is also, in the Abrahamic tradition, the Absolute Subject. This giver of being can never be an object, a thing, a being. In its infinite fecundity and mystery, its forever-receding depth and absolute Unity, it is the unifier and archetype of the Person, and of that personhood and interiority that infuses all the beings of the Earth perceived and experienced as an Angel.

The dual face of every being explains the necessity for two kinds of theology: affirmative (kataphatic) and negative (apophatic). Both are indispensible. They interpenetrate in the same way as the attributes of Majesty and Beauty. Positive theology in isolation becomes Positivism. Dogmas and idols spring up everywhere. Negative theology unaided can disclose no beauties, no Treasures longing to be known. Without the balancing perceptions provided by the Names of Beauty, apophatic theology cannot distinguish between the Deus absconditum and the abyss of nihilism. It must collapse into blindness, denial and bitterness and end as nihilism pure and simple. Only through the perception of the indissoluble unity of the two faces of being in creation, the poverty of the soul of humanity and of the world, can we perceive the beauty and the animation and the personification of the things of the world. It is only by the continual perception of this beauty-in-poverty that our certainties, our graspings, our hardnesses of heart can be perpetually undone.

II. In Vagabondage & Perdition: The Battle for the Soul of the World

Failures of Initiation, Failures of Imagination

Corbin said that the philosophical tradition of the Christian West has been the theater for the “battle for the Soul of the World.”[32] It is a battle that we have largely lost. For Corbin the pivotal events in this history concern the interpretation of the doctrine of the Incarnation, what theologians call Christology: the attempt to answer the question “Who was Jesus?” On this crucial question he accepts Semnani’s reading of Christianity. Corbin says:

“It is worth our while to listen attentively to this evaluation of Christianity as formulated by a Sufi Semnani’s critique is made in the name of spiritual experience; everything takes place as though this Sufi Master’s aim were to perfect the Christian ta’wil [hermeneutic], that is, to ‘lead it back,’ to open the way at last to its ultimate truth.”[33]

We have seen that for Semnani the Black Light erupts at the level of the “Jesus of your being,” and that this is the most perilous stage on the initiatic path. The pilgrim is threatened here most of all with madness and with metaphysical and moral nihilism.[34] Corbin follows Semnani in affirming a homology between the ecstatic cry of Sufis such as al-Hallaj “I am God!” and the proclamation that Jesus is God Incarnate. He writes,

“These dangers are symmetrical. On the one hand the Sufi, on experiencing the fana fi’llah, mistakes it for the actual and material reabsorption of human reality in the Godhead; on the other, the Christian sees a fana of God into human reality.”[35]

This is the result of a failed initiation. It signals a failure to avoid the abyss which opens up at just that precarious point where the ego gives way to the higher Self. If the divine center is not attained, if the poverty of the soul is not complete, then the lower modes of perception remain operative, the higher realities cannot be attained and the lower soul is subject to dementia, intoxication and a compensating inflation which grows Promethean and unbounded in response to the vision of the Abyss. Corbin writes, “In a fatal moment of looking back the newborn higher [Self]perishes in the moment of triumph.” On the one hand the ego mistakes itself for God. On the other, God collapses into history. And seeing all of Western history encapsulated in this momentous event, Corbin says that this “is the very same situation with which the West came face to face when Nietzsche cried out: ‘God is dead.’”[36]

-70-

The encounter of the unprepared ego with the Deus absconditum results in the experience of the Abyss, the nihil of radical nihilism. If God is dead then man is master. The human subject claims the vertiginous freedom to be the source of all values. At the same time this marks the violent violation of the Hidden Treasure who created the world out of the depths of an eternal loneliness and longing to be known. It signals the end of mystery, the rending of the veils, the destruction of the cosmic Temple, the death of the Soul. What is an experience of the Abyss from the point of view of the human soul, is, from the point of view of the Divinity, so to speak, the collapse of God into history. To say that Christ is God incarnate, is equivalent to saying that God is dead. The entry of God materially, wholly and substantially into historical, material and public time and space is the archetypal act of secularization. A fana of the divine into human reality can only result in the secularization, historicization and socialization of all religious phenomena, which must then be defined in terms that are public, general, universal and abstract. If the Incarnation is an historical event that has occurred once and for all, then sacred history is closed and access of the individual soul to God is made problematic at best and impossible at worst, since it must rely on the common dogmas of the Church as the bearer of the collective memory of this unique, definitive Event. A God who is only Public, a God who is only Visible, a God in History, is no God at all. A God not balanced by the overwhelming absconditum is an Idol and a Holy Terror.

It is vital for orthodox Christian dogma that God became human in the flesh and was both fully God and fully human, since it is only through this union that a sinful humanity can be saved. Christianity is a religion of salvation, and doctrines of how that salvation or Atonement can come about are central to its teachings. We cannot save ourselves, but must be saved through the descent of Christ. For Corbin it is in this idea that God must descend and live here among the fallen creatures in order for salvation to be possible that is the root of the problem. His contention is that because of an emphasis on sin and human helplessness with respect to salvation, Christian theologians have felt the need to unite the divine and the human at the level of fallen humanity. But this shattering violation of the Mystery turns the world inside out. It collapses the celestial hierarchies, and reduces being to a single level. God is de-mythologized, the world is abandoned to secular history, and the possibility of a personal relation to the Divine is eliminated.

The connection between the Violation of the Hidden Treasure, and the terrible Void of the Abyss is intimated in the Gospel’s narration of that most horrible moment in Christian history:

“there was darkness over the whole landand at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice “My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken me?”[37]

“and behold, the curtain of the temple was torn in two, from top to bottom; and the earth shook, and the rocks were split”[38]

Truly this is the hour of darkness. The encounter with the Hidden God is the moment of greatest danger. All of Creation teeters on the brink: “Either he will be swallowed up in dementia or he will rise again from it, initiated in the meaning of theophanies and revelations.”

Two paths lead out from this pivotal moment. On one there is the Death of God and the birth of a Promethean, rapacious and monstrous Humanity. On the other, Resurrection and the poverty of a life in sympathy with beings.

Note these words from the Qur’an:

“They did not kill him, they did not crucify him, they were taken in by the appearance; God carried him off towards Himself.”[39]

They did not kill him. They could never kill him, because the meaning of Christ does not lie in a body or in a moment in time. Christ was never a man. From a Corbinian perspective, Christ was, Christ is and Christ will ever be a theophany, “a forever inexhaustible event of the soul.”[40] Everything is at stake here. The whole cosmos depends upon the interpretation of this moment. In Corbin’s words: “There is only Revelation.” There are only theophanies. This is the truth that we are called to see. Our knowledge, our vision, our hearing, all of this is worth what we are. Our world is a measure of our being. The event of the Transfiguration as told in the apocryphal Acts of Thomas makes this quite clear. The form of the Lord was visible only to some, and among these each saw something different, some a boy, some a youth, some an old man. But each could say: “I saw him as I was able to receive him.”[41]

-71-

The alternative to the catastrophe of the death of God is the theophanic cosmology of the gnostics in the Abrahamic tradition. Corbin devoted his life to articulating this vision of the essential harmony at the root of all of the religions of the Book, the vision of what he was to call in his late work the Harmonia Abrahamica.[42] It is based on a Christology radically different from the one that became dogma. It requires a return to the Christology of the Ebionites, who had no doctrine of the Trinity, or of the substantial union of the divine and human in Jesus. For these Jewish-Christians, Jesus was a manifestation of the celestial Son of Man, the Christos Angelos, who was consecrated as Christ at his baptism. Jesus then takes his place in the lineage of the True Prophets. Corbin writes

for Ebionite Christianity – sacred history, the hierology of humanity, is constituted by the successive manifestationsof the celestial Anthropos, of the eternal Adam-Christos who is the prophet of Truth, the True Prophet. We count seven of these manifestations, eight if we include the terrestrial person of Adam himself. They are Adam, Noah, Enoch, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, Jesus The fundamental basis of this prophetology is therefore the idea of the True Prophet who is the celestial Anthropos, the Christus aeternus, hastening from christophany to christophany ‘toward the place of his repose.’ Now, this is the same structure that Islamic prophetology presents, with this difference, that the succession of christophanies is no longer completed with the prophet Jesus of Nazareth, but with the prophet of Islam, the ‘Seal of the Prophets’ whose coming Jesus himself announced, and who is the ‘recapitulation’ of all the prophets[43]

Thus Mohammad is identified with the figure of the Paraclete in the Gospel of John. Among the Shi’ites, the Twelfth Imam, the Hidden Imam, is sometimes identified with this final manifestation of the True Prophet, the central figure of the Eternal Gospel.

The death of Christ signifies something utterly different from what we have come to accept. Corbin relates with evident approval the story of Christ’s death told in the Medieval Gospel of Barnabas. Jesus is taken up by the Angels, before Good Friday. Judas Iscariot, transformed to resemble Jesus, is arrested and killed upon the Cross. And so His followers believe that He has died. It must be this way, since as Corbin writes,

“in making of him the ‘Son of God’ it is Man himself that humanity has equated with God, and it was only possible to expiate this blasphemy through succumbing to the belief that his God was dead. Everything occurs as if the Ebionite-Islamic prophetology here went ahead to denounce and refute the false news of the ‘death of God.’

It is undeniable that this vision overturns from top to bottom some eighteen centuries of the Christian theology of History.”[44]

Without any illusions about the magnitude of the transformation he is suggesting, this vision is Corbin’s answer to those who wonder whether Christianity itself is capable of surviving. It is only by being open to a radically reformed Christianity in harmony with the mystical traditions of the rest of the Abrahamic tradition, that the religion of Christ can find its fulfillment. Only a Christianity based on theophany can survive.

There is a balance, an “essential community being visible and invisible things”[45] and it is the function of theophanic perception to reveal this community as it is within the power of each being to perceive. To train our senses to perceive this community even dimly, is to begin to realize the “cognitive function of sympathy”[46] and to sense in the presence of the beings of this world the harmonies that resonate through all the worlds beyond. To live in sensate sympathy with the beings of the world requires that we experience the spaces that stretch singing between the Terrible Majesty of the Unattainable Deus absconditus and the Beauty and Glory of the Deus revelatus. It is the dissolving power of the Hidden God that guarantees the freedom from dogma and from idolatry. Idolatry “immobilizes us before an object without transcendence.” A theophanic perception knows that there are no such objects. Likewise, since the Face of Darkness must have a Face of Light, a Face of Beauty that reveals it, there is no unbridgeable chasm between the Absolute Subject who is the Thou of the soul’s love and longing and the soul itself. And so there is no gulf between love of a creature and love of the divine – their union is achieved through theophanic perception. We are saved not just from idolatry, but from the “furies and rejections” of world-denying asceticisms.[47] The identity of being and perceiving that theophanic vision implies is beautifully expressed by Corbin when he refers to “a God unknown and unknowable, God of Gods, of whom all the universes and all the galaxies are the sensorium.”[48]

-72-

On the Islamic view the reason we do not understand any of this, that we don’t experience ourselves as organs in this grand sensorium is not because of an Original Sin, “sinned before us.” We are not so much inherently sinful as we are forgetful. We need more or less constant reminders. And the word for remembrance is dhikr.

Corbin’s passionate vision derives not only from Islamic theosophy. The doctrine of the power of the Hidden God is central to the apophatic tradition both in the Abrahamic religions, and in the history of Neoplatonism that is so intimately connected with them. Michael Sells has shown that the Neoplatonic hierarchy in Plotinus, Dionysius the Areopagite, John Scotus Eriugena and others in the Christian tradition was never the static system that its detractors have scorned. It can only be read that way if the apophatic component is ignored, if the power of the Dark Face of the deity is not understood.[49] Speaking of the element of negative theology in Plotinus, Sells writes, “Apophasis demands a moment of nothingness.”[50] And yet it is this nothingness that is the fount of all being. Corbin has told us that for the gnostics the encounter with nothingness is seen as only withdrawal, absence and trial. He writes elsewhere of the numinosity of Sophia, the Angel of Wisdom, Angel of the Earth and theophany of Beauty:

“In her pure numinosity, Sophia is forbidding Because she is a guide who always leads [the gnostic] towards the beyond, preserving him from metaphysical idolatry, Sophia appears to him sometimes as compassionate and comforting, sometimes as severe and silent, because only Silence can ’speak’, can indicate transcendences.”[51]

Voice and Silence, Beauty and Majesty, All and Nothing, Presence and Absence: these opposites coincide in the unknowable deity.

That Corbin’s vision is rooted in Christian as well as Islamic mysticism is made abundantly clear in this description of the theophanic concept of creation given by John Scotus Eriugena:

For everything that is understood and sensed is nothing other than the apparition of the non-apparent, the manifestation of the hidden, the affirmation of the negated, the comprehension of the incomprehensible, the utterance of the unutterable, the access to the inaccessible, the intellection of the unintelligible, the body of the bodiless, the essence of the beyond-essence, the form of the formless, the measure of the immeasurable, the number of the unnumbered, the weight of the weightless, the materialization of the spiritual, the visibility of the invisible, the place of the placeless, the time of the timeless, the definition of the infinite, the circumscription of the uncircumscribed, and the other things which are both conceived and perceived by the intellect alone and cannot be retained within the recesses of memory and which escape the blade of the mind.[52]

Everything proceeds from this God in whom the opposites coincide. The Deus absconditus is the coincidentia oppositorum. Out of the God beyond-being in whom the opposites coincide comes everything. Dionysius speaks of the divine Word as “undiminished even as superceding and overflowing all things in itself in a single and incessant bounty that is overfull and cannot be diminished.”[53]

One way of understanding this view of the world and the forms of life that it entails is to see that what makes it different from modern materialism is the experience of the relation between the thing and the thought of the thing. If I look at a rock, there is the object, the rock, and the subject, me. Just what it is about me that is the subjective part is a bit problematic, and increasingly over the course of the history of modern science there is the sense that there really is no subject at all. But at least for several hundred years we’ve been able to assume that there is something like a subject. This subject perceives the object and has ideas about it, that exist somewhere, and they either apply to, map onto, or are true of the thing, or are not. It doesn’t matter how I’m feeling or what mood the rock is in. There is no question of sympathy. No questions arise about whether I am more intensely myself today than I was yesterday when I looked at this rock – there are no “modes of being” involved: there’s just me and the rock. Well, you see, there’s the trouble: only one mode of being. If your cosmology doesn’t include a plurality of modes of being, then there can be only one. Then everything “flattens out” as Heidegger and Corbin both say, and pretty soon you can’t tell the difference between me and the rock – we’re both just quantifiable “standing reserve” (Heidegger’s term), equally subject to commodification in the universal economy of objects. Just two bits of matter present in a uni-modal world. But of course if you lose the subject, if you lose hold of the notion of a Person, then the rock can no more be present to me than I can be to the rock and what you have is really Absence and everything falls away into the Abyss, the darkness from which nothing comes. We will have more to say about this Absence later.

-73-

The theophanic experience is not this. As we have seen, there is ample precedent for the theophanic vision in Christianity, but is has not been in the mainstream. It is linked to a doctrine that has all but disappeared in Christian theology, the heresy of Docetism. This is the belief that Christ was not God Incarnate but was instead an Image.[ 54] There is a tradition of angel Christology in the early Church that is perfectly consistent with the theophanic vision.[55] Corbin says that the figure of the Christus juvenis, the Christos Angelos, “translates the idea that God can only come into contact with humanity by transfiguring the latter.”[56] Theophanic psychocosmology is based upon this transfiguration. In it ontology and epistemology are united in a cosmogenesis of the individual.

We have to look carefully at what docetism means, for on it hinges the entire epistemology of the theophanic consciousness. Corbin says that the dogmas of positivist theology are “propositions demonstrated, established one time for all and consequently imposing a uniform authority on each and every one.”[57] What the theophanic vision manifests is

the relation, each time unique, between God manifested as a person (biblically the Angel of the Face) and the person that he promotes to the rank of person in revealing himself to him, this relation is fundamentally an existential relation, never a dogmatic one. It cannot be expressed as a dogma but as a dokhema. The two terms derive from the same Greek word dokeo, signifying all at once to appear, to show itself as, and also, believe, think, admit. The dokhema marks the line of interdependence between the form of that which manifests itself, and that to whom it manifests. It is this same correlation that can be called dokesis. Unfortunately it is from this that the routine accumulated over the centuries of history of Occidental dogmas has derived the term docetism, synonym of the phantasmic, the irreal, the apparent. So it is necessary to reinvigorate the primary sense: that which is called docetism is in fact the theological critique, or rather the theosophical critique, of religious consciousness.[58]

The dokhema expresses a relation between the knower and the known that is not sundered into object and subject because it is based on an experience of participation. The figure of Christ is the Heavenly Twin, who is the source of personhood, the figure who in other guises is the very Soul of the World and the source of all Presence, all personifications in all the worlds. The Christos Angelos is the transfiguring presence visible by means of the Light of Glory that is the soul itself. The Imago animae is the Image that “the soul projects into beings and things, raising them to the incandescence of that victorial Fire with which the Mazdean soul has set the whole of creation ablaze”[59] The transfiguration of the anima mundi and of the body of light are inseparable. This dual eschatology achieved in the present is the centerpiece of the theophanic vision.

With the dokhema we enter the strange imaginal interworld where thought and thing mingle, where bodies give up their literal heaviness and where thoughts have body. It is the realm of subtle bodies and of embodied thoughts. Here we experience what Jung once called the “thing-like-ness of thought.”[60] It represents what to a rationalist consciousness seems confusion and nonsense, but it is the foundation of theophanic consciousness. And it is not foreign to the ancient Greeks. Even Aristotle assumed a kind of relation between thought and being which is nearly incomprehensible to the modern mind. He says “the soul is somehow all beings.”[61] And Plotinus says: “When we know (the intelligibles) we do not have images or impressions of thembut we are them.”[62]

As we have seen, the apophatic dynamic in Plotinus makes possible the continual undoing of definitive, “dogmatic” statements and perceptions. Access to this boundary breaking experience requires a special kind of “in-sight” that he calls theoria. This seeing, or theasthai requires the ability to “let go of being” in the moment of nothingness that the coincidentia oppositorum entails. Such letting go results in wonderment, thauma, and the transformation of discursive reason into an open-ended process.[63] The Greek thauma means ‘a wonder, a thing compelling to the gaze.”[64] The gaze that is turned upon this wonder is the theoria, an inward-turning contemplation of the theophanic apparition. We again are in the interworld where thought and thing mingle. It is the meeting place of the two seas, of the divine and the earthly, where Moses meets Khidr. Dokeo unites thought and being by bringing together appearance, thought and belief. Likewise thauma is the source of both theory and theater; both speculation and spectacle, seeing with the mind and seeing with the eye. John Deck writes, “‘Theoria,‘ with its cognate verb seems to have evolved in meaning from ’sending an official see-er to the games,’ to ‘being a spectator at the games,’ to ‘being a spectator generally,’ (i.e., simply ’seeing, viewing’), to ‘contemplating, contemplation.”[65]

-74-

In his essay Emblematic Cities Corbin discusses Proclus’s Commentary on the Parmenides of Plato. The philosophers have come to Athens for the festival of the Goddess of Wisdom whose splendidly embroidered robe “was carried like the sail of a galley”[66] in the procession, or theoria “in celebration of victory over the Titans who unloose chaos.”[67] For Proclus the colorful, spectacular Athenian theoria is symbolic of the return of the soul to the One. Corbin compares this procession with the pilgrimage to another symbolic center. Compostella too is an emblematic city, and the goal of pilgrims for hundreds of years. Among them was Nicolas Flamel the great alchemist, “because,” Corbin writes, “in reality the pilgrimage to Compostella is the symbolic description of the preparation of the Stone.”[68]

The alchemists too, you see, have their theoria. The endless profusion of symbolic images is central to the method of alchemy. It is the amplificatio, which is, as Jung writes, “understood by the alchemist as theoria,” and is “a theoria in the true sense of a visio (spectacle, watching scenes in a theater).”[69] The opus itself consists in “the extraction of thought from matter,” [70] the extractio animae[71] by means of Imagination which is the “star in man”, the spark that is the “concentrated extract of life, both psychic and physical” that gives rise to the subtle body in the intermediate, imaginal world where the physika and the mystika unite.[72]

For Najm Cobra the seeker himself is a particle of light imprisoned in the darkness, and the alchemical opus frees him to perceive the figures and the lights that “shine in the Skies of the soul, the Sky of the Earth of Light.” These lights reveal the Figure “dominating the Imago mundi: the Imam who is the pole, just as in terms of spiritual alchemy he is the ‘Stone’ or “Elixer.’”[73] In the West, Christ is the miraculous Stone,[74] and the halo, the aura surrounding the subtle body of the transfigured Christ is that same Xvaranah and Light of Glory that flies upward as particles of light reclaiming their home in Byzantine, Manichean and Persian painting.[75]

The whole difference between dogmatic, literal consciousness, and theophanic, imaginal consciousness lies in the mode of perception. The soul that can perceive these lights can do so because it is able to open to the spectacle which the theoria presents. Corbin writes,

Dogma corresponds to dogmatic perception, simple and unidimensional, to a rational evidence, demonstrated, established and stabilized. The dokêma corresponds to a theophanic mode of perception, to a multiple and multiform vision of figures manifesting themselves on many levels Dogma is formulated and formulable ne varietur. Theophanic perception remains open to all metamorphoses, and perceives the forms through their very metamorphoses Theophanic perception presupposes that the soul that perceives the theophany – or all hierophany – is entirely a mirror, a speculum It was necessarily a complete a degradation for the word ’speculative’ to end by signifying the contrary of what the visionary realism intended to announce in the etymology of the word: speculum, mirror. A degradation concomitant to that of the status of the Imagination.[76]

The imaginal world is the realm of the symbolic, the alchemical, the visionary, the wonder-ful. The imagination is a mediating function, an organ of the subtle body. Through the theoria that “pours forth a vast power,” it overflows the limited discursive meaning of words, and dissolves the idolatry inherent in the experience of beings without transcendence. We have lost touch with this imagination and with the concrete reality of beings, with their openness, their animation. We stand disoriented in a world of distant objects. Because of the literal way in which the Incarnation has been interpreted we have become so far removed from reality that it seems paradoxical to say that it is the realities of the objective, public world that that are abstract and the subtle realities of the imaginatio vera that are concrete. The nihilism and the death of God that is the heritage of the West is for Corbin a direct result of the destruction of the functions of the imagination, of the shattering of the speculum. It is this that made it possible for Christ to be seen by the eyes of dogma as God Incarnate. It is to an examination of the doctrine of the Incarnation that we now turn.

The Emptying God in Christian Theology

In the Christian West, docetism all but disappeared as an official doctrine in the face of the doctrine of the Incarnation: God and Man in one substance, Christ in time on earth. Singular, unique, factual. This, Corbin and Semnani say, marks a failure of initiation, the fana of God into the world. As Corbin notes, the descent of God into the world is the subject of the Christian doctrine of kenosis, the self-emptying, or self-limiting of God. The idea has its source in Paul’s Epistle to the Philippians:

-75-

Have this mind among yourselves, which you have in Christ Jesus, who, though he was in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied himself, tasking the form of a servant, being born in the likeness of men. And being found in human form he humbled himself and became obedient unto death, even death on a cross. Therefore God has highly exalted him and bestowed on him the name which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.[77]

Exaltation through emptying lies at the heart of Incarnationist doctrine. How is such an emptying possible and what does it mean?

In a footnote to The Man of Light in Iranian Sufism Corbin suggests a comparative study of the kenosis of God into human reality and the fana of the erring mystic who claims “I am God!”[78] This leads into a dense thicket of historical and theological complexity. Such an effort would require the work of years. For our purposes it will be enough to provide a brief review of the manifold meanings of kenosis in Christian theology. We are indebted to Sarah Coakley for introducing some order in to the massa confusa of the theological controversies.[79]

At issue in the debate is the nature of the relation between the man Jesus and God, the Father. The passage in Paul’s Epistle was probably a hymn already in use before Paul appropriated it in his exhortation to his audience to “have the mind among yourselves which you have in Christ Jesus.” The first question is how this “mind of Christ” was understood in the early Christian community. Corbin points out that there has been a docetic strain in Christianity from the very beginning, that continues to the present day. As we will see, the discussion of kenosis and incarnation always wavers between one extreme, arguably docetic, emphasizing Christ’s divinity, and another that emphasizes his humanity.

There is a wide range of views on how Paul and his predecessors and contemporaries would have understood the “emptying.” At one end of the spectrum are those who argue that Paul modified pre-Christian gnostic doctrines of the descent of the Anthropos who delivers a salvational gnosis to his disciples. The emptying then refers simply to his appearance on earth.[80] This gnostic mythology is docetic in the sense that Christ only appeared to take on ‘the form of man’ in order to accomplish his mission of salvation.[81] This is of course the kind of position that Corbin is defending. On the other hand, a purely ethical reading asserts that the emptying refers to the example of humility set by Jesus, whose earthly life provides the standard for humanity.[82] New Testament scholars nearly all agree that Paul is focused on the ritual enactment of the salvational story of Christ’s example, not on theological claims about the relation of Father and Son that were to arise later on. The nature of Jesus’ relation to God before the Incarnation was not at issue. In the earliest history of the religion kenosis meant either relinquishing or pretending to relinquish divine powers while acting as redeemer, or choosing never to have worldly powers that are wrongly assumed by erring humans to be the ends of ethical action.[83] Neither of these options is the Incarnationist doctrine attacked by Corbin.

The period between the composition of Paul’s Epistle in the first century and the Council of Chalcedon in 451 was rife with theological controversy, but by its end the doctrines of the Incarnation and the Trinity had been given their dogmatic form. The encounter between Christian faith and Greek philosophy made the following question inevitable: Is the Supreme Being, the One of the Platonists, the same as the God of the Christians? And if so, Who is Jesus Christ? That is: How can this Supreme Being have a personal relation to his creatures? The doctrine of the Logos as presaged in the Gospel of John developed in response. There is the Immutable Father, to be sure, but there is another component in the divinity, the Logos, the Word who became flesh. This incarnate Word is the human face of God. Then the theological issue is the relation between the Father and the Word. This came to a head in the Arian Controversy, resolved as far as official doctrine is concerned, at the Council of Nicea in 325. Arius, a presbyter of Alexandria, argued that the Word, though divine and existing with God before the Incarnation, was not coeternal with the Father, but was rather first among creatures. He tried in this way to maintain a strict monotheism, rather than claim a duality in the One God. Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria, argued that the Word was divine and therefore coeternal with the Father, and sought to defend the total divinity of Jesus who could only thereby be worthy of worship. The Council of Nicea agreed on a formula rejecting Arius and affirming that Father and Son are of one substance, homoousios.

-76-

Between Paul’s time and the Council of Nicea and during the ensuing debates leading up to the Council of Chalcedon a significant change occurred. Coakley writes: “the formative christological discussion of the fourth and fifth centuriestake Christ’s substantial pre-existence and divinity for granted.”[84] The contrast between the human and the divine aspects of Jesus has been sharpened. For a docetic doctrine there is no problem of incarnation since only an appearance is at issue. Neither is there a problem for a purely ethical reading since there is no true divinity at stake. But when Jesus must be thought as both man and God, the paradoxes force themselves forward. The discussion of kenosis becomes far more problematic. What can “emptying” mean if it is assumed to be essential for the incarnation and if divine attributes such as omnipotence and omniscience are understood to be unchanging elements of God?[85] How can the perfections and powers associated with the Father as immutable divinity be in any way compatible with the human frailties and sufferings of the man Jesus? On the one hand he must be fully God to be worthy of worship and yet to be Savior he must share our fallen humanity. The paradoxes were brought into sharp relief by Cyril of Alexandria.[86] In his Christology the eternal divine Logos was also paradoxically the personal subject of Christ’s human states but in some incomprehensible way such that there is no change or impairment in the perfections of the divinity. This leads to another meaning of kenosis, one that incorporates the idea that Christ must be actually God and actually human, for here kenosis refers to the taking on of human flesh by the divine Logos, without diminishing the divine powers in any way.[87]

In order to resolve these tensions, a statement of orthodoxy was agreed upon at the Council of Chalcedon in 451 that affirmed again that the Son is consubstantial with the Father, but is at the same time “of two natures in one person” in such a way that the divine and the human are united and yet distinct. This formulation leaves the issue as difficult as ever. Coakley notes that the paradoxes of the Council hardly resolved questions about the form of Christ’s earthly life “and certainly left many points of christological detail unanswered.”[88] As Jung says, “Even the most tortuous explanations of theology have never improved upon the lapidary paradox of St. Hilary: ‘Deus homo, immortalis mortuus, aeternus sepultus’ (God-man, immortal-dead, eternal-buried).”[89]

The argument continues today, between those who tend to emphasize Christ’s divinity (the “Alexandrian school”) and those who emphasize his humanity (the “Antiochenes”). Cyril’s solution is in some sense docetic since he said that Christ at times “permitted his own flesh to experience its proper affection” and this suggests that Christ’s humanity was in truth an appearance.[90] In the Eastern Church an even more one-sided view was developed by John of Damascus in the 8th century. For John the communication of the two natures ran “only one way (from the divine to the human), the divine fully permeated the human nature of Christ by an act of ‘coinherence’” or perichoresis.[91] This leaves no room for human weakness, and kenosis is hardly an emptying at all, but is more like an obliteration of the human by the divine. If this is a kind of docetism it is not that defended by Corbin where the human must be raised to meet the divine. Here it is merely crushed.

These issues were stirred to life again during the Reformation. Luther’s Christology was based simultaneously on Christ’s extreme vulnerability on the cross and on his “real presence” in the Eucharist. But how is it possible for Christ’s divinity to be active in his cry of despair at death?[92] In 1577 the Lutherans sided with John of Damascus in saying that the divine attributes fully permeated Christ. But this denied the human helplessness with which Luther began. In the 17th century a group of Lutherans from Giessen proposed a novel resolution: the kenosis operated only on Christ’s human nature, not on his divine. This is a post-Chalcedonian version, that is, one that recognizes the two-nature doctrine, of one of the early possible interpretations, Christ’s “choosing never to have certain forms of power in his incarnate life.”[93]

In the late 19th century another Lutheran, Gottfried Thomasius, proposed the radical idea that the Logos itself is “emptied” in the incarnation. He says “The Logos reserved to Himself neither a special existence nor a special knowledge outside his humanity. He truly became man.”[94] Thus the incarnation marks the abandonment of all attributes of divinity and a Christology based upon human attributes alone is entirely justified.[95]

-77-

There is yet one more important part to this story, involving a development of the ethical reading of kenosis. Among twentieth-century theologians, there are those who see Jesus’ “emptying” “not just as a blueprint for a perfect human moral response, but as revelatory of the humility of the divine nature.”[96] In this view kenosis reveals divine power to be intrinsically “humble” rather than “grasping.”[97] For John Robinson there is “a radical seepage of the human characteristics into the divine, such, indeed, as to collapse the apparatus of the two natures doctrine altogether.”[98] John MacQuarrie says that Christ “has made known to us the final reality as likewise self-emptying, self-giving and self-limiting.”[99] To what extent these ideas are compatible with the traditional Christian doctrines of the nature of God is open to question. Surely for Corbin they would represent at best a rear-guard action against the nihilism of the contemporary world.

Based on this review of the idea of kenosis we can make two observations. First, the paradoxes involved are insoluble. This may not be a criticism, since theology is not necessarily bounded by the rules of human logic. There is a dynamism in Christology that perhaps mitigates the rigidity of dogma that would disappear if the contradictions were not right on the surface as they clearly are. Second, it is clear that all but the most “docetic” of these doctrinal options are deeply suspect from Corbin’s point of view. Any direct contact, any substantial union of the divine and the human taking place in the time of history and in the material, public world has the same effect in the end, however subtly one tries to arrange it. There can be no kenosis of any sort in the Christology that Corbin is defending. He is hostile to any historicizing of the Christian message that would compromise the universality of the figure of Christ, or a figure “like Christ” available to anyone, anywhere at any time, in accordance with the individual’s capacity to “see.” He defends with passion the Harmonia Abrahamica wherein the lineage of the prophets since Adam represents successive appearances of the one True Prophet. There can be no real incompatibilities among the religions of the Book. He defends a viewpoint that is extremely ecumenical and cross-cultural as is the case with traditional Islam.[100] In this, Corbin is in the camp of Justin Martyr who, in the 2nd century saw the Logos as the common source of all human knowledge, and too, of Origen’s “illuminationism” that accepts both truth and salvation outside of Christianity.[101]

We have seen some of the ways in which the descent of God into the world has been understood within the theological tradition. We are now in a position to see how the results of the descent have been judged by a few of those who, like Corbin, see it as the definitive event in Christian consciousness.

Kenosis and the Destiny of the West

Amidst all the complexities of the Christian theological debate there is a common theme: that the birth, life and death of Jesus as a man among us represents a descent of God into creation and so in one degree or another an ‘incarnation’ and ‘enfleshment’ of God and in some sense an ‘emptying’ of God into this world. Christ’s life is the central fact of Christianity, and Christianity is the religion of the Western tradition. So incarnation and kenosis are part of the basic fabric of our history, and of the culture that is coming to dominate the world. There are others besides Henry Corbin who see these doctrines as essential components of our history, of our psychology and of contemporary culture. A review of their positions may help clarify Corbin’s perspective and the critique of the West that he offers.

Silence & Communion: A Power Made Perfect in Weakness

A central part of the attack on the assumptions of modernism is the critical examination of gender issues in every area of life. Theology is no exception.[102] That the Abrahamic religions have been dominated by male power structures is undeniable. Whether this is integral to the doctrines of these faiths is an open question. The relevance of the kenotic moral example of Christ for women has been vigorously debated in Christian feminist literature. At issue is whether Christ’s example of humility and self-sacrifice, however necessary for men, is not for women merely another means of oppression and domination. Elizabeth Cady Stanton famously said that after so many years of depersonalization and repression “self development is a higher duty than self-sacrifice.”[103]

-78-

Daphne Hampson has pointed out that Luther’s theological anthropology, to take one characteristic example, is based essentially on masculine psychology. It depends for its force on an experience of the self as isolated and insecure, as incurvare in se, “curved in upon itself,” not at-home-in-the-world, and able to find freedom finally only in a binding relation to God or to the devil.[104] Women, Hampson argues, tend to experience the self in terms of connectedness, open-ness and community, that is, as a relational entity. Whereas for men the problem is finding a way out of isolation and into community, and whose sin is therefore hubris, for women the problem is lack of center, and the “sin,” so to speak, lies in having no autonomy. If this is generally true, then kenosis as self-denial can be no moral guide for women. And if that is true then it is hard to see how there can be a feminist Christianity, and there would be, in Coakley’s words “little point in continuing the tortured battle to bring feminism and Christianity together.”[105]

Coakley argues that there is one meaning of kenosis that holds promise for feminist Christians. Recall that the Lutherans of Geissen saw kenosis applying only to Christ’s human nature. In this way human vulnerability and weakness can be united with divine power so that a special form of self-effacement can occur “which is not a negation of the self, but the place of the self’s transformation and expansion into God.”[106] She finds this special form of making space for waiting on and responding to the divine in the ascesis of wordless prayer or contemplation. This opening to the divine is both perilous and subversive. The self is in a posture of truly Christ-like vulnerability and doubt. She writes

engaging in any such regular and repeated ‘waiting on the divine’ will involve great personal commitment and great personal risk; to put it in psychological terms, the dangers of a too-sudden uprush of material from the unconscious, too immediate a contact of the thus-disarmed self with God, are not inconsiderable. To this extent the careful driving of wedges – which began to appear in the western church from the twelfth century on – between ‘meditation’ (discursive reflection on Scripture) and ‘contemplation’ (this more vulnerable activity of space-making), were not all cynical in their attempts to keep contemplation ’special.’[107]

Her appeal is to just that apophatic moment beyond speech we have already encountered:

The ‘mystics’ of the church have often been from surprising backgrounds, and their messages rightly construed as subversive; their insights have regularly chafed at the edges of doctrinal ‘orthodoxy’, and they have rejoiced in the coining of startling (sometimes erotically startling) new metaphors to describe their experiences of God. Those who have appealed to a ‘dark’ knowing beyond speech have thus challenged the smugness of accepted anthropomorphisms for God, have probedto the subversive place of the ’semiotic.’[108]

For Coakley this vulnerability is required by both men and women, and is not incompatible with the development of a centered self. It is only by this special kind of vulnerability that the self can both find its true center and be able to connect with others in an authentic way.

However “mystical” the contemplation of wordess prayer may be, Coakley says that she must “avoid the lurking ‘docetism’ of the Alexandrian tradition.” This can be done she feels, by recognizing that what Christ “instantiates is the very ‘mind’ that we ourselves enact, or enter into, in prayer: the unique intersection of vulnerable, ‘non-grasping’ humanity and authentic divine power.” In the Second Epistle to the Corinthians Christ says “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.”[109] Here is something that surely is akin to the mystical poverty of Sufism. And whether this is “docetic” or not, it suggests a relation of the individual to the divinity in Christ that Corbin would have found congenial.

-79-

The idea that such a power in vulnerability is the fundamental meaning of kenosis is common to Coakley and the Catholic theologian Hans Urs von Balthasar.[110] In Balthasar’s theology there is an explicit attempt to present kenosis and the Incarnation as linked to a conception of relational personhood and to a theology of Beauty that in some respects parallels some of Corbin’s key themes.

Balthasar’s theology is Trinitarian. And this for a reason that echoes Corbin’s warnings. O’Hanlon puts it succinctly: “If God were simply one he would become ensnared in the world process through the incarnation and the cross.”[111]Any simple monism is incompatible with the fact of divine-human interaction. In order to explain any such communion there must be a dynamic within the divinity that makes it possible. In other words, God must be both immanent and transcendent. The incarnation must signal a real event in God, and this real dynamic is “the eternal event of the divine processions.” The trinity is “an event of the communion of persons,” and is an event of kenotic self-giving love.[112] This self-giving love of the Father, out of whose “abyss-like” depths the love arises, is returned eternally by the reciprocal self-giving of the Son. The movement of this love requires otherness and distance and is the archetype of all love of the other whether human or divine. We know the divine kenotic love only through the incarnate Christ who “is the Person, in an absolute sense, because in him self-consciousnesscoincides with the mission he has received from God.”[113] Papanikolaou writes “One becomes a true person, for Balthasar, when one is able to relate to the Father in the way the incarnate Son relates to the Father, and that relation takes the form of obedient response to the Father’s call to a unique, personal mission.”[114]

It is far beyond our purpose here to contrast Balthsar and Corbin, although it would be worth the effort. But it is clear that there are revealing commonalities. Balthsar’s Trinitarian procession serves a function similar to the Neoplatonic emanation for Corbin, and his insistence that God is both immanent and transcendent is the basis for Corbin’s theophanic theology. The abyss of God’s giving expresses that same apophatic moment we have encountered before. And Balthasar’s account of the accession to true personality, that Christ is the exemplar for a unique and personal mission, recalls Corbin’s concern with individuation.

Balthasar’s Trinitarian theology is in some ways in fundamental resonance with Corbin’s vision despite, indeed because of the absolute centrality of the Incarnation. This is because at root the doctrine of kenosis as love presupposes the ever-present availability of the spirit of Christ, and so avoids the historicism that Corbin rejects. The doctrine of the Holy Spirit permits Balthasar to provide a transformational doctrine of perception that is in some respects strikingly like that Corbin outlines. Nichols writes,

“Balthasar has made it clear that, in all authentic perception of the divine glory of Jesus Christ, seeing goes hand in hand with transformation[H]e sees that here perceiving is impossible without a being caught up in love. A theory of perception cannot be had in this context without a doctrine of conversion, and so ultimately of sanctification.”[115]

This account could easily have been written about Corbin himself. In Balthasar’s vision, kenosis signifies the Glory and Beauty of the Lord made manifest. Significantly, he shares Corbin’s respect for Jakob Georg Hamann’s theology of Beauty.[116] It is perhaps true that Balthasar and Corbin share a common Catholic sacramental attitude towards the beauty of the earth. David Tracy has suggested that Catholic theologians and artists “tend to emphasize the presence of God in the world, while the classic works of Protestant theologians tend to emphasize the absence of God from the world.”[117] If something like this is true, then we might say that Corbin, while vehemently rejecting the hierarchy of the Catholic Church as an institution, in favor of a more “Protestant,” indeed Lutheran emphasis on the freedom of the individual, nonetheless displays a deep and pervasive sacramental sensibility that perceives the world as “haunted by a sense that the objects, events and persons of daily life are revelations of grace.”[118] Now as Greeley suggests, the danger in this is idolatry – but Balthasar guards against this in a way similar to Corbin’s: The Father is the Abyss of Giving, He is the Unknown and Unknowable Gift – the very fullness of Being of apophasis. Father and Son are correlative: Beauty and Majesty.

-80-

Balthasar is also not unaware of the dangers inherent in the doctrine of the Incarnation that Corbin warns against. Nichols writes: “Balthasar is keenly aware of how easily an incarnational attitude to livingcan collapse into either a dualism of matter and spirit as only incidentally related or a mere materialism where spirit is but an epiphenomenona of matter.”[119] His solution to this tension rests upon metaphors which are strikingly reminiscent of those Corbin depends upon throughout his own work. Balthasar says: “As a totality of spirit and body, man must make himself into God’s mirror and seek to attain to that transcendence and radiance that must be found in the world’s substance if it is indeed God’s image and likeness – his word and gesture, action and drama.”[120]

That being said, there is at least one central issue where Balthasar and Corbin must part company, and it involves, as one might expect, issues of authority, personal freedom and the meaning of the Incarnation. For Balthasar Christ is the absolute guarantor of objectivity. Upon Him rests the indestructibly solid support for supernatural revelation. Nichols writes,

Even the scholastic axiom that ‘whatever is received is received according to the mode of the receiver’ is to be brushed aside in this context. Here hermeneutics, whether cultural or philosophical, are sent packing, on the grounds that One who is both God and man cannot but draw what is universally valid in human life and thought to himself In the last analysis, Christ is the all-important form because he is the all-sufficient content, the only Son of the Father.[121]

The critique of individual hermeneutics distinguishes Balthasar’s position from Corbin’s irrevocably, and illustrates quite clearly the reason Corbin was so vehement in his attacks on the incarnational attitude. It is because of his unwavering emphasis on the freedom of the individual that docetism and hermenutics must be linked for Corbin.

In the end it seems clear that there are ways of interpreting kenosis that are compatible with a “theophanic cosmology” of some kind. An incarnational Christology can be articulated that is not a result of a failure of initiation, and does not end in nihilism and catastrophe, but it must be one that addresses Corbin’s central worries about the secularizing effects of historicism and about ambiguities concerning the relation of matter and spirit. For a very different analysis we will step outside the confines of theology to encounter another reading of what the weakness of kenosis entails. We begin by returning to that crucial moment when according to Corbin, the West came face to face with its failed initiation.

A Hermeneutics of Absence: Adrift in the Sea of Technics

The Italian philosopher Gianni Vattimo works in the tradition defined by Nietzsche, Heidegger and Derrida.[122] He can be counted among those who are, often unhelpfully, labeled “postmodernists.” In our context, what is important and “postmodern” about Vattimo is his attack on dogma, on any attempt to impose a single truth on the plurality and variety of human lives.

For Vattimo, Nietzsche’s radical nihilism, expressed in Zarathustra’s cry “God is dead!”[123] is the prelude to a freedom that is only now coming within our reach, and that is in fact the culmination and final destiny of the Christian tradition. It is significant that both Nietzsche and Corbin look back to the Zoroastrian roots of the eschatological religions of the West. Norman Cohn has argued that it was Zoroaster who shattered the vision of a cyclic, timeless cosmos, and initiated a view of a world moving inexorably forward towards a final consummation in history. The origins of the eschatological worldview can be traced back to Zoroaster’s proclamation of the Final Battle at the end of time that will usher in the paradise that is the goal of history.[124] Nietzsche reaches back to the Avesta and reads there the desperate, ultimate fate of this history in the death of the God who promised so much and gave, in the end, Nothing. For Corbin, the mythic, the transhistorical has never in truth been fully suppressed. We still live in that mythic present; our insertion in history is only partial. The timelessness of the eternal present is always available, and eschatological hopes apply here and now.

-81-

For Nietzsche himself this “greatest recent event,”[125] the death of God, was an occasion for joy and freedom:

our heart overflows with gratitude, amazement, anticipation, expectation. At last the horizon appears free again to us, even granted that it is not bright; at last our ships may venture out again, venture out to face any danger; all the daring of the lover of knowledge is permitted again; the sea, our sea, lies open again; perhaps there has never yet been such an ‘open sea.’[126]

Nietzsche’s sensation of looking out over a horizon, free if not “bright,” is a fair description of Vattimo’s assessment of our situation. We live at the end of the era of metaphysics, of grand architectonics of thought claiming to uncover the final truth. For Vattimo as for Nietzsche “there are no facts, only interpretations.” That is the meaning of the death of God. The idea of Truth has collapsed in upon itself. There is no Reality behind the appearance; there is only the appearance. This is what the process of secularization comes to in the end: there is no other, higher, transcendent world that can justify or ground our thoughts and actions. There is only this secular realm of things, reduced, as Heidegger has said, to the calculable, the manipulable, where everything is reduced to “exchange value” and treated as “standing reserve.” This is the technological worldview.[127]

Technology is generally understood as the triumph of positivism, as the triumph of fact over interpretation. But if everything is subject to interpretation, then the dominance of scientific objectivity is itself subverted.[128] Natural scientists have no sympathy with the claims of postmodernists who claim “there is nothing outside the text.”[129] But one does not have to understand “text” in a literal way to hold that there is nothing but interpretation, and the attempt to understand the contextual aspects of natural science is a major feature of modern epistemologies. But even this less obviously “literary” position is nonsensical, or at best entirely irrelevant, to most practicing scientists who are very happy to ignore hermeneutics and get on with discovering facts. Yet Vattimo’s point, and Heidegger’s too is, I think, that when everything has become “objective,” when all things are reduced to objects for manipulation, then anything goes. There are no more natural boundaries to be respected, nothing has an inside or an outside, no individual can have more than an evanescent coherence, every thing is understood as cobbled together from parts that are subject to recombination by nature or by technology. Permanence and stability have been replaced by perpetual metamorphosis. The radical position of the feminist thinker Donna Harraway gives a hint of the possibilities here. For Harraway modern technology merely makes obvious what has been true all along: the boundaries between our tools and ourselves are really not boundaries at all. We are already cyborgs, amalgamations of machine and organism. Modern medicine will only continue to make this clear. What this suggests is that all boundaries are in some sense arbitrary, capable of dissolution and restructuring. This includes gender boundaries, racial boundaries, as well as boundaries between species, between animal and human, as Darwin and Wallace clearly saw. This situation, says Harraway, provides the possibility for envisioning the ultimate liberation from social constructions of class, race and gender, from the dominations of all essentialisms, all social and political powers.[130]

Nihilism as the ungrounding of all facts and the dissolution of all boundaries is expressed through the corrosive dissolving power of technology and of modern economics as its inevitable extension. It cannot be avoided, overcome or denied. Nihilism is, says Vattimo, “our sole opportunity.” Any attempt to institute something new in reaction to it, either a return to some prior primordial “foundations” or a leap into a new order, would only be a re-enactment of old violence, the same sad old story of repression and domination. Our only option is to abandon ourselves to this fluid, rootless, insecure position – to a radical acceptance of “not knowing” that Vattimo calls “weak thought.”

-82-

Vattimo argues that we are able to see the truth of nihilism only when we have been engulfed by the contemporary “society of generalized communication.” It is only by living in the fluid and ever-changing flux of modern secular technology where nothing is sacred and nothing secure that we have been finally freed to enact the truth of Nietzsche’s vision. And this, as Frascati-Lochhead points out, recalls to us again the words of Christ: “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” But the dissolving power of nihilism has to be turned upon the claims of the very technology that gives rise to it. Even the domination of technology must be dis-located in a continuous process of undoing. This is an active, “accomplished” nihilism, one that recognizes the implausibility of any dominating structures in thought or society.

For Vattimo it is paradoxically this secularization and the dissolution of certainty that is the destiny of Christianity. Just the situation that seems to have resulted in the eclipse and repudiation of the Christian tradition is the only authentic outcome of that tradition itself. The way that Vattimo understands this strange twist is full of striking echoes of Corbin’s work. On Vattimo’s account what the flux of the modern world reveals is that facts must give way to interpretation. And what is the science of these interpretations? Hermeneutics. Here Vattimo turns directly to the Incarnation and kenosis as the central doctrines of the Christian tradition, and so therefore vital for the destiny of the West. Vattimo says that the Incarnation has mostly been read in a “Hegelian” way, so that

God and Jesus Christ are thought, in the light of an idea of truth, as the objective articulation of evidence that, as it becomes definitive, renders interpretation superfluous [T]he revelation somehow concluded with the coming of Jesus, the scriptural canon was fulfilled, and the interpretation of the sacred texts became ultimately the concern only of the Pope and the cardinals.[131]

This is of course precisely Corbin’s point. That is how the Incarnation has in fact been read by the official Church. The doctrine of God’s entry into human history freezes the mystery of Christ into time and into the hierarchical structures of those in power. We have seen Balthasar reject any application of hermeneutics to the revelation of Christ. Corbin vehemently rejects a “Hegelian” reading in favor of individual hermeneutics, of gnosis. But Vattimo rejects it because he says the metaphysics of Truth is no longer an option for us. We have, thanks to Nietzsche and Heidegger, finally been freed from the violence that is the inevitable outcome of metaphysical thought.

What dissolves the dogmatic vision of the Incarnation for Vattimo is a hermeneutic philosophy that gives equal rights to story, myth and philosophy – to all the forms of thought and meaning, and so explodes the single vision that dogma imposes. Hermeneutics in the modern sense began, Vattimo notes, with the Enlightenment project of biblical exegesis, and represents the culmination of Christianity in a post-Christian form as a secular philosophy. This extends its power far beyond the analysis of readings of the sacred text. And because hermeneutics “ungrounds” all claims to Truth and Transcendence, it is the heart of that nihilism in which we live.

This “freedom” that nihilism imposes is where the true meaning of kenosis lies. The emptying of God into the world results in “secularization” and the irreducible plurality of interpretations, of visions, of forms of life that this entails. Vattimo writes,

modern philosophical hermeneutics is born in Europe not only because here there is a religion of the book that focuses attention on the phenomenon of interpretation, but because this religion has at its base the idea of the incarnation of God, which its conceives as kenosis, as abasement, and, in our translation, as weakening.[132]

This weakening in the form of the rejection of dogma and the celebration of a plurality of voices has precursors in the Christian tradition. He points to Joachim of Fiore’s doctrine of the Third Age of the Holy Spirit, in which the inner, spiritual sense of the scriptures takes precedence over the legal, disciplinarian interpretation. It is, he says, a matter of taking the doctrine of kenosis seriously. We can look to those pages where Schliermacher

“dreams of a religion in which everyone can be the author of their own Bible; or those of Novalis, in which a re-evaluation of the ‘aesthetic’ aspects of religiosity (the images, the Madonna, the rituals) runs alongside the same dream of a Christianity that is no longer dogmatic or disciplinarian.” [133]

-83-

Everyone the author of their own Bible. This is the culmination of the general philosophy of hermeneutics born from of Biblical interpretation. As Frascati-Lochhead points out,

If one discovers that hermeneutics is closely related to dogmatic Christianity, neither the meaning of hermeneutics nor that of dogmatics will be left intact. As regards the latter, the relation with hermeneutics produces a critical rethinking of its disciplinary character: the nihilistic ‘dissolution’ that hermeneutics reads in the ‘myth’ of the incarnation and crucifixion does not cease with the conclusion of Jesus’ time on earth, but continues with the descent of the Holy Spirit and with the interpretation of revelation by the community of believers. According to the line that I propose to call Joachimist, the meaning of Scripture, in the age opened by the descent of the Holy Spirit, becomes increasingly ’spiritual,’ and thereby less bound to the rigor of dogmatic definitions and of strict disciplinarian observance.[134]

Joachim of Fiore is for Corbin too a representative of the religion of the Spirit, of the Paraclete, the Figure who alone can inaugurate the True Church. Corbin compares Joachim and his disciples in the 12th and 13th centuries with the Shi’ite theosophers who:

speak of the ‘eternal religion’ and of the ‘Paraclete.’ The Joachimites, centered in the tradition of prophetic Christianity, invoke the ‘Eternal Gospel’ and the ‘reign of the Paraclete.’ For the Shi’ites the coming of the Imam-Paraclete will inaugurate the reign of the pure spiritual meaning of the divine revelations: it is this that they mean by ‘Eternal Religion’ For the Joachimites, the reign of the Holy Spirit, of the Paraclete, will be the time where the spiritual comprehension (intelligentia spiritualis) of the Scriptures will dominate; and this is what they mean by ‘Eternal Gospel.’ The consonance is striking. It is possible to speak of a common ‘hermeneutical situation,’ that is to say, of a ‘mode of comprehension’ common to one side and the other, notwithstanding the difference issuing from the Qur’anic Revelation and all the more rich in its instruction.[135]

But in a complete reversal of Corbin’s view, the appearance and triumph of the spiritual Church beyond all dogma is for Vattimo only possible through the secularization that the kenosis of the Incarnation brings about. Vattimo writes,

The idea of secularization, if considered in relation to hermeneutics, seems to be less univocally definable than is generally believed: rather paradoxically, in fact, hermeneutics which, in its Enlightenment origins, shows a demythologizing and rationalist trend, leads in contemporary thought to the dissolution of the same myth of objectivityand to the rehabilitation of myth and of religion. This is a paradox thatfocuses on the intrinsic relation of hermeneutics to the Christian tradition: nihilism “resembles” kenosis too much for this similarity to be but a coincidence, an association of ideas. The hypothesis to which we are led is that hermeneutics itselfis the outcome of secularization as an ‘application,’ an interpretation of the contents of Christian revelation, first of all of the dogma of the incarnation of God.[136]

This, from Corbin’s perspective is precisely right: kenosis and nihilism are connected in just this way. But for him as for Semnani they represent a metaphysical failure, the catastrophe that is destroying the West, and making the Spiritual Church an impossibility. Hermeneutics, far from being the culmination of secularization, is the royal road to the sacred.

The active “accomplished nihilism” that Vattimo describes is not completely without content. It is not merely a dissolving power, but carries with it the central core of the Christian tradition: Love. For kenosis is God’s self-emptying love. Frascati-Lochhead writes,

The principle of caritas, love, knows no limitation. This is Vattimo’s answer to the criticism that secularization, instead of developing the Christian tradition, often places itself explicitly outside of it. The core of Christianity is love, kenosis, and hence, no doctrinal conclusion, no ‘truth,’ is guaranteed as ultimately and eternally valid. Augustine’s word, “Love God and do as you please!” is as applicable to the interpretation of Scripture and dogma as to anything else.[137]

Here again, as with Coakley and Balthasar, we find a point of contact with Corbin’s theology. Vattimo’s ethics includes an almost sacramental sense of attention to the particulars of the world that he calls pietas.[138] Vattimo says that he uses the term,

“in the modern sense of piety as devoted attention to that which, however, has only a limited value and that deserves attention because this value, even though limited is the only one we know. Pietas is love for the living and its traces – those lived and those carried insofar as they are received from the past.”[139]

-84-

But for Corbin this love finds its source in the transcendent figure of the Beloved who is infinitely renewed and renewable through that very transcendence and so can never become an idol. As we have heard, “Theophanic perception remains open to all metamorphoses, and perceives the forms through their very metamorphoses” But the metamorphoses of which Corbin speaks presuppose the vertical hierarchies of being implicit in all Islamic thought. For Vattimo and the modern world, all metamorphoses can only be horizontal, Darwinian, temporal. All that prevents idolatry and dogma for Vattimo is the knowledge that one’s idols will always melt away into another, merely different form. There can be no orientation in a world with no boundaries and our sole opportunity is acceptance of the transience of this mortal world of ceaseless flux.

Vattimo’s work is part of the project of post-Nietzschean philosophy to destroy what Derrida calls the metaphysics of Presence. That is, metaphysics understood as the attempt to get a grip on the structure and eternal Truth of Being. If we follow Nietzsche, Heidegger and Derrida we realize that having come to the end of metaphysics we no longer have the option of believing in structures of permanence and domination, whether metaphysical or moral or scientific. We are left with the play of signifiers, the play of interpretations, or the flux of boundary-less entities that modern technology and economics provides. Being must be understood as event. We are freed for an active nihilism that holds itself open in self-giving love and pietas and can acknowledge the rights of no powers of violence or violation, because no dogmas, no interpretations are true, all stories, all myths, all religions, all powers and authorities are evanescent and groundless and infirm.

Everything becomes hermeneutics. No facts. Only interpretations. The hidden god that is the abyss of nihilism is dominant, but is given a positive twist: if there is no truth, there can at least be no rationale for domination and control. Though there may of course be such domination without any rationale. Corbin indeed himself argues for what he calls a “permanent hermeneutics.”[140] But there are subtle, significant differences. The “open sea” that Nietzsche celebrates is not the “ocean without a shore” that Ibn ‘Arabi finds at the end of the mystic quest. There is a world of difference between hubris and mystical poverty, between the übermensch and the darwish. For Nietzsche and Vattimo there is nothing underlying the individual. Nothing gives structure or direction to the metamorphoses of personality. Nothing prevents the plurality of Bibles from becoming a Babel of chaos. And for Nietzsche, for Vattimo, there can be no ascent. Corbin’s freedom from dogma always moves upwards towards the Angel of your being. Corbin’s vision is based upon a primary orientation that precedes all human acts. It is founded upon a metaphysics that Vattimo must reject: the perception that like can only be known by like, and that, as for Balthasar, being, that is, moral existence, is intimately connected with perception. Speculative thought can only approach the truth when it serves to polish the mirror, the speculum in which the images of transcendence can be apprehended. Corbin’s hermeneutic is always gnostic, it is always an uncovering, a revelation of something given as presence and as Gift. And it can never be the world of Promethean man, of technology, that frees us for this uncovering: the Revelation has always been there in the more-than-human world, and there it remains.

On Vattimo’s account God’s descent into history dissolves the world, unmakes its structures and reveals Being as event. The fana of God into the world annihilates God Himself. The Incarnation removes the Reality behind the appearances and plunges us all into the endless world of story telling and interpretation. The metaphysics of Presence devolves into a metaphysics of Absence, of continual undoing, in a cosmos where there are no Names. Positive knowledge is vaporized into a perpetual unknowing through the encounter with the Absent God. We are left with weak thought, pietas, and love.

Vattimo’s account allows an uncompromising stand against tyranny and oppression. It privileges freedom over domination by removing any possible grounds for the justification of any Master. But clearly from a viewpoint such a Corbin’s or that of the Sufi masters he presents we are on very dangerous ground indeed – truly standing on the edge of the Abyss. Where is the individual in all this? Where does the human person stand? And how are we to understand the primordial facts of nature? and the miracle of language itself? It is not clear that this “accomplished nihilism” can give an account of the world that can do justice to the body, and to the place of humans in the natural world. And practically speaking we must ask what the consequences may be of trying to make openness to the nihil a public program. How far can people live without Presence to balance Absence? We have seen already that the Great Chain of Being was not the static structure of Presence that its critics claim. Surely it is true that when Being is regarded as Presence alone, not balanced by that moment of nothingness that the Deus absconditum initiates, then idolatry and violence and violation are ensured. But it is far from clear that we can live with Absence alone. The encounter with the Darkness is the most perilous stage, but Semnani tells us that it must result in dementia, or in Resurrection. The encounter cannot be maintained forever.

-85-

Finally, it is not at all clear that science and technology are in any real sense subverted by hermeneutics as Vattimo hopes. Technicians and scientists don’t behave as if they are: for the scientific worldview, facts are real, interpretations are only means to an end, and therein lies their power and their drive to domination.

But technology can be interpreted in a radically different way and still be understood as the final destiny of the Incarnation and kenosis at the heart of the Christian myth.

The Word Made Flesh: I Am Become Death, Destroyer of Worlds

Like Vattimo, Wolfgang Giegerich regards modern technology as the logical culmination of Christianity.[141] His perspective is that of a practicing psychologist and he presents his case as a description of the psychological and mythical dominants of our time – as the unconscious working out of Christian history. But for all that he borrows his terminology from the philosophers and presents a story that he says reveals the essence and the underlying truth of the modern world. Like Vattimo, he sees the global reach of technology as the defining characteristic of modern Western culture. Yet listening to his description of that technology is like hearing a voice from a world radically different from the one Vattimo inhabits. If Vattimo attempts to read technology in the manner of Joachim of Fiore, then Giegerich provides an account of the “Hegelian” way that technology has, he argues, in fact developed, now matter how much we may wish that it hadn’t. Giegerich focuses his attention on that most horrific display of technological domination, the nuclear bomb. His question is: How is it that only in the West such an instrument of annihilation has become possible? While other civilizations have had the means to develop a scientific technology, only the West has done so, and we have done it without regard to any limits whatsoever[.142 ]He writes:

“since the Middle Ages, the mind of the West has lifted off like a rocket, starting slowly to raise itself above the ground, then picking up speed exponentially. No other civilization shows this self-propelling explosive development. Seen in this light, the atom bombs and missiles of this century do not look like accidental by-products of our culturebut more like the symbol of the West as a whole”[143]

That science and technology are pursued with such single-minded devotion can only be understood if we realize that they are not secular activities at all. What he says of the bomb can be applied to the universal scope of technology as a whole:

“The nuclear bomb in its phenomenology is so immense and so inhuman that, although a man-made object, it nevertheless extends far beyond the merely human into the dimension of the ontological and theological, into the dimension of Being and of the Gods.”[144]

Where do we look for the origins of this huge dynamic that threatens to overwhelm us all? There are two key events in Judeo-Christian history that are decisive. They are to be found in the Old Testament story of Moses and the Golden Calf, and in the New Testament narratives of the Incarnation.

Throughout his account, Giegerich contrasts what he regards as a characteristically Judeo-Christian experience of reality with an interpretation of that of the ancient Greeks. The story of the clash between them begins with Moses’ destruction of the idol:

This story is, so to speak, a story of the collision of two worlds. One is situated in the lowlands and is characterized by an animal-shaped image of God cast from metal to whom the worshipping people bring offerings and in whose honor they celebrate a holiday, releasing themselves playfully to the celebration. The other world is a mountain peak and is characterized by an invisible, transcendent God in the heights, by a code of moral laws engraved on stone tables, and, on the part of God as well as on the part of Moses, by a fierce wrath against the celebrating people.[145]

Moses comes down from the mountain with the tablets of the Law, and in a rage pulverizes the golden calf around which the people have celebrated and danced in his absence. He forces a decision: “Who is on the side of the Lord?” and commands those siding with him to “slay every man his brother, every man his companion, every man his neighbor”[146] and so they ordained themselves for the service of the Lord. This story, Giegerich says, has penetrated deeply into the soul of Western humanity for 2000 years, causing a permanent rift in our souls between the pagan dancer and the warrior in service to the transcendent God. It signals the birth of both the sin of idolatry and of the One God. For there can be no True God without false gods, and no idols without that Lord.

-86-

This story describes a schism in the experience of reality. The pagan, mythical, ritualistic, experience of the world is dominated by the self-evident radiance of phenomena. The word phenomenon has its roots in the Greek phainesthai: to appear, to shine. For Giegerich, a psychologist in the Jungian tradition, this “shining” of things is what Jung has meant by the “image.”[147] Avens says, “Phenomena have no backs: they are what they mean and they mean what they are. What manifests itself and impresses the soul with a numinous effect is true by virtue of its shining.” As Jung discovered in conversation with a Pueblo Indian Chief, the Sun that is God has nothing “behind ” it. The Chief said “The Sun is God, everyone can see that.” “This is the Father, there is no Father behind it.”[148] This “pagan” god is a theos, and does not refer to a Supreme Being – it expresses a quality of existence, something “unheard of”, “extraordinary”, “wonderful.”[149] In the case of the Golden Calf, “anybody could immediately see from the bull’s radiating imaginal quality that this is God. The essence of God was in the pagan world to be sought in the radiation and in the numinosity of this metaphoric shine.”[150]There is no question as the existence of such deities – they are the self-evident fullness of sensuous reality.

But when Moses pulverizes the idol, God “pushes off from his animal base and takes off for the mountain.”[151] This unprecedented, entirely unique event has enormous consequences. The meaning of divinity and the meaning of the world have changed utterly. Though it takes centuries for the effects to work themselves out, the die is cast. God becomes invisible, present only in faith and in the preaching of his word. God becomes wholly transcendent, his immanent shine now gone – he disappears even from the winds. God becomes One: no longer visible, but pure spirit, his particularity and plurality disappear. God’s animal nature and concrete reality vaporize and we are left with an idealized Being. With no presence in the world, with no sensate epiphanies to speak for Him, there must be an unbroken string of Witnesses to keep the faith alive. Lastly, by pushing off any image, God becomes literal: the One, True, Positivist God. Only the literal can be believed in. Images show themselves – they are what they reveal, and as an essential part of this showing, they have their being in relation to other such images, and thus their boundaries are labile, indistinct and sensuous. Only an ideal, abstract reality can be perfect, stable and simple enough to be literal. In short:

“God was only able to acquire his literal existence by paying the price of his substantiality, self-evidence, and worldly embodiment. Only by abandoning his sensate reality, only through his mystification, was he able to become absolute spirit and true God.”[152]

The effects on the world He leaves behind are just as radical. Idols and the True God are born simultaneously. Both are equally distant from the mythical, imaginal reality from which they emerge with the stroke of Moses’ sword. Giegerich writes:

Moses’ pulverizing and melting down the Golden Calf is an assault on the imaginal quality of reality as such Moses reduces the reality of God to ‘mere matter’: dust instead of divine image. Just as God becomes a literal God, so does matter in a positivistic sense originate here It is this act which gives rise for the first time to the idea of something earthly that is ‘nothing but’ earthly, for it is deprived of its imaginal shine. As God becomes worldless by obtaining his ab-soluteness, so earthly reality becomes God-less.[153]

We are witnessing here the birth of positivism: literal, monotheistic religion, and literalist, monomaniacal secular scientism. It took centuries for this divine image of reality to be completely destroyed, and yet the seeds of the destruction are clear. In this biblical tale we are present at the birth of the literal and the “elimination altogether of the imaginal from the prevailing ontology.”[154] For Giegerich the catastrophic event that leads to the modern world lies at the very heart of the Judeo-Christian experience of transcendence.

There are three new elements that appear at this birth: God as a transcendent, purely spiritual intensity, matter as a literalized, secular “dust,” and, born out of the psychic energy released by this “first fission” of the West, the Will to Power, in the form of the ego.[155] This will to power is what drives modern scientific technology and has produced most emblematically the horror that is the Bomb.

-87-

There is a good deal more to Giegerich’s story, but our focus is on the Incarnation. Given the radical split between God and the world, what is the meaning of the Incarnation for Giegerich? He stresses that Christianity alone of all the world’s religions professes such a doctrine, and it is out of the Christian Middle Ages that the modern view of nature arises. What this uniquely Christian doctrine adds to the schism is the paradoxical union of its members. Speaking in psychological terms, Giegerich says that God must somehow compensate for his lack of Being, his disappearance into the empyrean. But given the gulf separating God from matter, the only way to effect a contact is through the necessarily paradoxical union, the perichoresis or reciprocal interpenetration of the divine and the human. Giegerich calls the burial of the Logos in earthly flesh the “somatization of Being” and says that it provides the only possible mythical basis for our modern sense of the objective reality of the world of things and facts.[156] It is significant that Giegerich should choose perichoresis from among all the various ways of understanding the doctrine of kenosis. As we have seen, this term was used by John of Damascus, and in his hands the doctrine threatened the full permeation of the human by the divine. It threatened the obliteration of human weakness “by the invasive leakage of divine power.”[157] This understanding of kenosis raises the specter of a divine force destroying and controlling the human nature of Christ, and so His essential weakness. This is indeed the point that Giegerich is making. This is the kind of kenosis that is really at work in the Western psyche, in spite of all the disputations of the theologians.

When the Logos becomes flesh, the flesh is “logolized.” The embodiment of the transcendent, abstract spirit, in compensation for its loss of reality and immanence, has three results. Avens summarizes:

First, God’s essence ceases to be only image-like, mythical. God wants to be positively ’someone,’ a substantial being, a being in flesh. Second, the fact that this Godmust become flesh, shows that from the very outset he lacks something – that he is incorporeal, insubstantial, unreal. The natural gods never need to become flesh because they carry their corporeality in their image-like or imaginal nature. Third, in the event of the incarnation a twofold change takes place: a change in the essence of flesh and a simultaneous change in the essence of nature [W]e are witnessing here an event of awesome proportions: the flesh – in its oneness with the Logos – acquires a radically different nature. The very idea of flesh, earth, reality, is changed. The flesh is no longer natural, but flesh from above; indeed it is not flesh at all but, so to speak, a ‘logolized’ abstract flesh.[158]

The world is forever changed. What counts as real is no longer the phenomenal real of the mythical, ritual world, but the abstract, manufactured “second nature” of what will become technology. Technology is Logos, and technology is flesh – and it is what defines what is really real: “the flesh, after the Incarnation, has acquired a new meaning: it is ‘made,’ technological flesh, a second nature.”[159]

Christianity attains to its truth only through the death of nature, through the dominion of the abstract and yet intensely, literally real world of technological devices whose actual purpose is to build God here on earth, in the flesh. This is what transcendence means for us: it is “a quality within reality, another style of reality” where the abstract, invisible “spiritual” laws of nature, the generalized abstractions of science, are given body through technique. The global domination of Western technology is also a fulfillment of Christian monotheism in its relentless attempt to unify, control and dominate the various viewpoints of the plural, human world. The God’s-eye view of the satellite in space, the all-encompassing reach of global capitalism and the pervasive tentacles of consumer culture, TV and the Internet: all of this points to the dominance of “one absolute, total, all-encompassing God – the God of technology.” Giegerich says “The event of technology as a whole means the end of eachness, the end of cosmos and the victory of universe Concrete objects, tables, cars, shoes, tin cans, plastic now have their nature in being throwaway objects, and only abstract Technology as a whole has divine value.”[160] The aim of technology is a total obliteration of the human and of the natural. Avens comments, “Everything is a fusion of heaven and earth in one point In a word, the very being of the artificial (the technological) is power and violence-violation.”[161]

The movement into the literal world of second nature is also an exteriorization of everything inner, interior. This is a turning inside out into a world of objects and history, a world of human-made devices that have undone the natural realm in its entirety – where we have given all the names. The Incarnation is the truth of the West, and can only be fulfilled by a total exteriorization of our inwardness – by a total immersion in earthly reality. We must learn to see, Giegerich says, that humanism, freedom, individuality and interiority are the “untruth of the West.” We are bound by destiny, by the new truth of Being which technology inaugurates, and our only redemption lies in giving ourselves over wholly to this new ontology, this more-than-human power that will sweep us along in its wake whether we will it or not. We have viewed the world of technology as a secular realm only because we have tried to deny its sacred power – the power of the one God among us – and we can be saved only by accepting the fact that for us, technology is God. “The nuclear Bomb is God.”[162]

-88-

One can imagine Corbin’s horror, were he to hear this account. This is just the catastrophe he feared, just what the failed initiation could produce, just what one could expect from a fana of God into the world. The perils of the Incarnation include just this divinization of the human. Corbin saw that the doctrine of the God-Man can go wrong in precisely this way, so that the two natures of Christ collapse together, and in a monstrous inversion of the monophysite doctrine, Man sets himself up as God on Earth.[163] Corbin would say that Giegerich has read the Judeo-Christian story from the point of view of the dominant tradition. By doing so, he has been able to show us what this tradition has done. But it has also lead him into the errors of that tradition. Importantly, he misunderstands the imaginal. His interpretation of the “image” as well as his use of imaginal, differ essentially from Corbin’s. In Corbin’s theophanic cosmology, “image” always implies an interplay between immanence and transcendence; that is what guarantees the angelic function of beings and prevents idolatry. Giegerich views the origins of monotheism through the lens ground by the very technicians whose worldview is the result of the failed initiation. So he cannot understand the true meaning of theophany and of the imaginal. Thus Giegerich reads a modern disaster back into the rift between the Greek and the Hebrew.

But it is not the Abrahamic tradition that is at fault, only the literal, dogmatic, “Hegelian” versions of it. What Giegerich has done is to reveal to us clearly what these interpretations of the Incarnation and kenosis have produced. Surely Corbin would say that Giegerich reads the Incarnation aright – this is what has happened, we do live under the dominion of the Will to Power, in the shadow of the domination of the individual, and the violation of the world of the anima mundi given in the primordial Revelation. It is a rape of Nature and of humanity as well. Giegerich’s view of the Incarnation expresses precisely what Corbin was most worried about – Faustian science, demonic inflation and the disappearance of the interiority of the individual. But for Giegerich this reality forces us to accept that Pan is in fact dead, Nature is violated, the air is fouled and the forests will not regrow. This is our fate, we have all contributed to its development, and we are the very enemy we pretend to loath. He says that we have no choice. In an echo of Vattimo, he thinks this is our destiny and we have no other option. We must accept the world of technology. It is, he says, the place where our being truly is. He writes “for us technology is ‘our place of soul-making’ our form of alchemical opus and our place of theophany.”[164] But where Vattimo’s theophanies appear in the ephemeral being of transient things, Giegerich’s appear in warheads and thermonuclear detonations.

There is sense in his “realism,” for we cannot bury our heads in the sand in escapism. And yet to believe that technology is the inevitable embodiment of the Will to Power invites the darkest visions of a technological world run amok. Harraway, who as we have heard writes of the promise that may be found in the image of the cyborg, sees the demonic side quite clearly. In her words, the cyborg is

the awful apocalyptic telos of the West’s escalating dominations of abstract individuation, an ultimate self untied at last from all dependency, a man in space From one perspective a cyborg world is about the final imposition of a grid of control on the planet, about the final abstraction embodied in a Star Wars apocalypse waged in the name of defense, about the final appropriation of women’s bodies in a masculinist orgy of war.[165]

We can envision a technological future as Vattimo does, and as Harraway hopes we may, as the birthplace of multiple interpretations that dissolve all global powers in a happy chaotic welter of local powers and local rationalities. There is a good deal of such theorizing within the scientific community itself.[166] Then technology can perhaps represent the culmination of kenosis as love. In that case there are some points of agreement with Corbin’s theology. There are then ways of understanding the kenotic foundations of normative Christianity in line with Corbin’s views. But co-existing with these tendencies are those that Giegerich describes. If, as I suspect, it is the latter that are likely to prevail, then Corbin’s prediction of catastrophe has come true with a vengeance.

There are clearly truths in both of these accounts of the modern world. But whichever way we read technology, Corbin would stand firm against both Vattimo and Giegerich on one key issue: that there is no other option. Both Vattimo and Giegerich affirm our helplessness in the face of the Truth of Being. We are doomed either to accept “accomplished nihilism” or the inhuman powers of Second Nature. But to interpret this as the unalterable destiny of the West, as somehow the new Truth of Being[167] which we must accept in order to be in tune with our times – this invites the ultimate catastrophe, the ultimate Idolatry: worship of the Promethean human in the form of Technology and the complete and final occultation of even the memory of both the human being and of God. For Corbin the proclamation that our current sorry state is our destiny and in fact the truth of Being, is the greatest domination, the most dangerous dogmatism. Corbin stands for the freedom of the individual against the tides of the times. It is a stand against a world made by men, or a world, if so it be, made by the Fallen God, the absolute literalist, a God who is no longer hidden at all, whose body is the bomb, whose meaningless images now flood our lives. Corbin stands for the individual soul, in that community of beings accessible to us in the numinous shine and radiance of the Primordial Revelation.

-89-

III. For Love of the World: Imagination, Language and the Primordial Revelation

I want to sketch out the rudiments of a response to these analyses of the history of the West, of technology and of our sense of who we are. Surely we have been shaped by the prophetic tradition out of which Christianity was born, but I share Corbin’s belief that we are not trapped within the confines of history as it has developed. The direction I want to pursue owes a great deal to Corbin’s vision of the Religions of Abraham, the Religions of the Book, and to those elements within those traditions that he so passionately defended. But I find it difficult embrace any of them. Their official forms have been too violent, too oppressive, too destructive. And the God of Abraham has been absent too long and too hideously in the century’s genocides and catastrophes. And yet, I am profoundly stirred by Corbin’s work, and want to count myself among “those who have chosen,” I want to join in his battle against the forces of Ahriman, and in the search for glimmers of light in these dark times. Corbin’s work on the roots of the Abrahamic tradition points the way towards an understanding of the relation between transcendence and immanence, thought and being, the spiritual and the ethical, that can perhaps allow us to begin formulate a response adequate to the conditions of humanity and the world in our time. We must pay close attention to what he has to tell us of the Imagination, the world, and the Word. Because the central question to be asked about the Religions of the Book is: After the unspeakable catastrophes of the 20th century, what can we say?

The Dome is Built Upon the Rock

We are in danger of becoming defined and dominated by our tools. Our powers and techniques are truly titanic: monstrous and divine at once. We are caught in a multitude of contradictions established by the powers we have unleashed. We are indeed made weak by what we have thought, for our tools are our thoughts “made flesh.” We are overcome by these literally real abstractions in a global society of a generalized communication and the unfettered flow of things. This world without boundaries is wracked with violence, madness and despair – for overhanging it all is that final abstraction made real, that infinite counterweight to any physicist’s Theory of Everything, the nuclear bomb. We find ourselves caught between the abyss of a horrible “freedom” and the finality of an annihilating constraint, amidst the wreckage of nature and of human hopes.

It is time for each of us to make a choice. If we are not to perish in the flux of history we must follow Corbin’s lead and take a stand against it. His entire work constitutes an invitation to choose, not for ourselves, but for our Angel and for the Angel of the Earth. In order to gain access to the experience of soul of the world upon which our own souls depend we need a method, a theoria. To take a stand against the powers that threaten to engulf us we need a counter-technology. We need techniques to oppose the immense powers that threaten to annihilate all the rich diversities of the world, both cultural and natural. And we need the means to resist the perils of nihilism that threaten to weaken our determination, undermine our sense of the ultimate worth of the human soul, and that give support to the insidious darknesses that dissolve us from within.

Among the lovers of the world, among the ecologists, among the “greens,” there has long been recognition that our species has overstepped its bounds, that our actions are disrupting the physical and biological systems upon which our lives depend. We see the need to reinvent human political economies, to move beyond the economic systems of the developed nations. Not in order to revert to an idealized non-technological past, but to move towards a world where the human connection to the earth is understood, and given its due. We have to envision a post-technological world, a post-modern world where human culture is no longer conceived in separation from the natural world.

The attempt to establish humility, respect and reverence for the matrix of life as the guiding principles for a new conception of human culture has been called “posthistoric primitivism.”[168] Posthistoric because our vision of the enormous diversity of human cultures over vast expanses of time and space means that we can stand now outside the limits of a narrowly human conception of history. We can see ourselves as embedded in non-human nature, and our present lives as extensions of a pre-historic, Paleolithic past. Primitive, because we can recognize the primordial bases of human communal and individual life. As the anthropologist Stanley Diamond has said, “the sickness of civilization consistsin it’s failure to incorporate (and only then to move beyond the limits of) the primitive.”[169] Even Giegerich suggests that our situation would not perhaps have become so desperate had we been able from the outset to see our technologies not as part of the secular realm, and so merely utilitarian and unconnected to the life of the soul or the spirit, but as a living part of the psyche of the world. We might then have given them the attention due to any expression of the anima mundi. We might have taken the care to develop humane and appropriate technologies that could have helped to usher in a new kind of primitivism.[170]

The situation is very different from the perspective of traditional Islam. In Islam Nature itself is the primordial Revelation. Thus as Corbin often repeats, God can say “I was a Hidden Treasure and I longed to be known, so I created the world.” The world itself is the original manifestation of the Face of Beauty. The Qur’an says “Whithersoever you turn, there is the Face of God.”[171] The revealed Book is replete with cosmic imagery, more so perhaps than any other sacred text, and everything in that cosmos is a sign of God. As the last Revelation, part of the message of Islam is to restore the first Revelation, the miracle of creation, to center stage, since over time it has more and more come to be taken for granted.[172]

-90-

But the return to the primordial in Islam does not signify what in the modern West is sometimes disparagingly termed “a return to nature.” The Islamic Revelation is a laying bare of the Face of God, by means of the “reminder” that is the Book. As Norman O. Brown has argued, the Qur’an, by means of its pulverization of human language, is more avant-garde, more post-modern than Finnegan’s Wake. In its structure, its language, its allusiveness, its ambiguities, its imagery and its poetry “the Qur’an reveals human language crushed by the power of the divine.”[173] God’s Word unmakes all human meanings, all the proud constructions of civilization, of high culture, and returns all the luxuriant cosmic imagery back to the lowly and the oppressed, so that in their imaginations it can be made anew. Brown says “The Islamic imagination, [as] Massignon has written, should be seen as the product of a desperate regression back to the primitive, the eternal pagan substrate of all religions – that proteiform cubehouse, the Ka’ba – as well as to a primitive pre-Mosaic monotheism of Abraham. The Dome is built upon the Rock.” The way to start a new civilization, Brown says, “is not to introduce some new refinement in high culture but to change the imagination of the masses”[174]

To effect this transformation, to liberate the imagination from the control of the powerful who would manipulate all our thoughts and desires requires the moment of nothingness that is the result of the encounter with the Deus absconditus. It requires the destruction of human meaning that Joyce called the “abnihilisation of the etym.”[175] This is part of the task of hermeneutics. In Corbin’s vision, the soul and the world are not divisible, and hermeneutics is their simultaneous development. Speech and song are the primordial technologies of the soul. A counter-technology based on this insight would consist in an attempt to reclaim the roots of language, of the soul and of the world from their domination by the powers of abstraction and universalization, whether these are technological, economic or political. These roots are to be sought not in the universal, abstract and general, but in the individual, the oral, the local and the particular.[176] This provides the answer to the question that may be the central question of the Abrahamic prophetic tradition: Who is Khidr?[177] There is a hint of the answer in his name: Khidr is the “Verdant One.”[ 178] He is the Green Man. He is the Angel of the Face and the Angel of the Earth as hermeneut: the Verus Propheta revealed to each soul in the form in which each is able to receive it.

It is to this hermeneutics that we now turn.

Psychocosmology: Alchemies of the Word and of the World

If we recognize the realm of the imaginal as the mediating world between the purely physical and the purely spiritual then the schism between them can begin to heal. Matter need no longer be confused with the demonic. Indeed everything becomes material.[179] What had been conceived as spiritual reality becomes the realm of subtle bodies, and there is a continuum from the dense to the subtle that corresponds to an intensification of being. It is possible for any of the beings belonging to the world of Light to become more real, more themselves, more individual and intense in their very being. We begin to suspect then that the true meaning of the word substance is fading from our consciousness. We tend to think of the spiritual as disembodied, diaphanous, even abstract. We set spirit on one side, and matter on the other, and increasingly only the material, the manipulable, has any real importance, any “substance.” But when priority is given to the imaginal, the dichotomy between substance and spirit collapses. The spiritual is substantial. It is not disembodied. It is here, it is now. This is how we can reclaim a sense of the substantial presence and the concrete significance of human life.[180] The “real work” for us is simultaneously a spiritual, ethical and physical struggle. Like can only be known by like: this means that thought and being are inseparable, that ethics and perception are complementary. The form of the soul is the form of your world. This fundamental unity of the faculties of human cognition and the world to which they give access is that eternal pagan substrate of all religion. As we saw earlier, Corbin speaks of the “cognitive function of sympathy” as basic to the revelation of correspondences, the “balances” between the worlds visible to the eyes of flesh and the worlds visible to the eyes of fire. This sympathy is at once perceptual and cognitive and requires an attitude towards reality that the modern world has nearly completely forgotten. It is a stance towards reality that gives weight to the display of the image, denying the schism between the inner and the outer, the subjective and the objective. All the prophets have been sent to remind us of it. And in the Islamic view there have been no people to whom there have not been sent messengers. We can trace this substrate right back to the Paleolithic. In recalling the poetic or cognitive function of sympathy, Corbin is calling us to recover what the poet Gary Snyder calls the “mythological present.” Snyder writes:

To live in the ‘mythological present’ in close relation to nature and in basic but disciplined body/mind states suggests a wider-ranging imagination and a closer subjective knowledge of one’s own physical properties than is usually available to men living (as they themselves describe it) impotently and inadequately in ‘history’ – their mind-content programmed, and their caressing of nature complicated by the extensions and abstractions which elaborate tools are Poets, as few others, must live close to the world that primitive men are in: the world, in its nakedness, which is fundamental for all of us – birth, love, death; the sheer fact of being alive In one school of Mahayana Buddhism, they talk about the ‘Three Mysteries.’ These are Body, Voice and Mind. The things that are what living is for us, in life. Poetry is the vehicle of the mystery of Voice. The universe, as they sometimes say, is a vast breathing body.[181]

-91-

In Ibn ‘Arabi’s cosmology, which was so crucial for Corbin, it is the Breath of the All-Merciful that unites the Cosmos, God and Language into a single extraordinary animate system of perpetual descent and return. For Ibn ‘Arabi “[l]anguage is an articulation of the breath It is an image of the self and of the world outside the self.”[ 182] The imaginal world of the breath and human speech expresses the creative power of the divine form because the human self is “a unique articulation of the divine Breath.” This Breath speaks itself as both the microcosm of the human self and the macrocosm of the cosmos.

It is essential for the hermeneutics we are seeking to grasp the fact of the embodied spirituality of the Word in Islam. The Qur’an is first and foremost a recited text. Nasr writes:

The whole experience of the Qur’an for Muslims remains to this day first of all an auditory experience and is only later associated with reading in the ordinary sense of the world. There is an ever-present, orally heard, and memorized Qur’an in addition to the written version of the Sacred Text, an auditory reality which touches the deepest chords in the souls of the faithful, even if they are unable to read the Arabic text.[183]

The power of the word, its poetic force, is based first of all upon public vocalization, not internalized, private reading. The Revelation of the Qur’an to Mohammad occurred as recitation, and the revelations, which continued throughout his life, were physically overwhelming. Islamic spirituality has retained this embodied character throughout its history. The very position of the ritual prayer is said to have provided the archetype for the design of the human body. Prayer and its orientation towards Mecca as the symbol of centrality celebrate the worshipping body.[184]

And there is no distinction between the sacred and the secular in Islam. There cannot be a merely utilitarian realm where a secular technology can get a foothold. There is no realm of life that is outside the religion. All the details of human existence are subject to ritual prescriptions.[185] In the figure of Mohammad we find an exemplar of the perfect human that Christians often find hard to understand, raised as they have been with the image of Christ as the archetype of holiness. Mohammad was a husband many times over, father, confidant, warrior, teacher, politician, businessman, prophet and mystic: the fullness of human worldliness and spirituality, the perfection of that breathing body and microcosm of the world which is the human self. He provides a model for the substantial struggle of human life, for gnosis as the transformational, salvational knowledge that alters the networks of connections linking the microcosm and the macrocosm.

The phenomenology of the imaginal is in full accord with this essential embodiment of Islamic spirituality. “Imagination embodies. It cannot conceive of God or anything else save in concrete terms.”[186] It is characteristic of Qur’anic Arabic that it is concrete: “the Arabic of the Qur’analways has a concrete side to it, and this is true of Arabic in general”[187] The language of the Qur’an is the foundation of Islamic spirituality. And so it is that for Ibn ‘Arabi “it is in the world’s concrete realities that God is found, not its abstractions.”[188] On his view both reason and imagination are required for adequate knowledge of the self, the world and God. Without reason we can easily be misled into delusion. And yet for us it is his emphasis on the imagination and the way that it prevents the rupture between matter and spirit that is definitive of our tradition. Chittick writes:

imagination perceives that the symbol is identical with what it symbolizes, creation is the same as the Creator, the form is none other than the meaning, the body is the spirit, the locus of manifestation is nothing but God as manifest, and the image is the object. This perception is unmediated by any rational process – it is a tasting, an unveiling, a witnessing, an insight. It is best exemplified in human experience precisely by concrete experience – tasting food, being carried away by music, falling in love. Theologically, imagination, achieves an incontrovertible understanding that the creature is God

The mysteries of the universe do not lie primarily in the universal laws and principles, even though these are mysterious enough. What is most mysterious and miraculous about the universe is its concrete particularity, its every object and inhabitant, each of which is ultimately unfathomable.[189]

-92-

For Ibn ‘Arabi language, imagination and the concrete embodiment of the cosmos are linked together through the flow of the Breath of the All-Merciful. And perhaps by believing in the vitality and truth of this worldview we can begin to recover the meaningful substance of the work of human life. Perhaps we can, as Corbin did, learn from the way Islam safeguards the primordial unity of self and world in a sensate, imaginative sympathy. It is this that he saw as the primordial vision uniting the monotheisms of the West into one True Church, living embodiement of the Harmonia Abrahamica.

We can perhaps begin by taking language very seriously indeed. We can acknowledge the psycho-cosmic reach of language and its ontological force, its ability to transform the soul and the world. There is ample precedent for this in the Christian tradition, especially in what Corbin called the “tradition of hermeneutics” that stretches from Jacob Boehme through J. G. Hamann and continues right up to Heidegger and the contemporary world.

To attempt to learn to speak a language based upon the cognitive sympathy that lies at the root of religion would provide a means of warding off the dangers of abstraction and the dogmas that accompany it. Such a poetics could help us to live in the mythological present, in what Corbin called a realized eschatology: that is, one that occurs right now. In his book on Ibn ‘Arabi, Corbin tells of a conversation with D. T. Suzuki in Ascona in 1954:

…we asked him what homologies in structure he found between Mahayana Buddhism and the cosmology of Swedenborg in respect of the symbolism and correspondences of worlds: I can still see Suzuki suddenly brandishing a spoon and saying with a smile ‘This spoon now exists in Paradise… We are now in Heaven’ This was an authentically Zen way of answering the question. Ibn ‘Arabi would have relished it.[190]

Corbin devoted many pages to the work of Emanuel Swedenborg. For Swedenborg as for Corbin, the ego must be opened to the influx of its angel. It must be opened, that is, to the world beyond its narrow personal confines, towards its true Self. In Heaven, whether we achieve it in this life or in the next, the form of your world is what you are, just as in the Sufism of Najm Kubra. David Loy, an authority on Buddhism, writes of Swedenborg: “To be spiritual is nothing more than being open to, and thereby united with, the whole We are in heaven right now if our internals are open, according to Swedenborg, and nirvâna is to be attained here and now, according to å,kyamuni Buddha.”[191]

We need to keep our internals open. I can think of no better way to express that freedom from hard-heartedness and dogma that is one goal of the human struggle. It is a psycho-physical Quest to be open to the world. Not curved in upon ourselves, but open to the tastes and textures of the world as the Manifestation of the Real. And the breath of our words is essential because they reflect the images that engender the angelic function of beings.

A language is concrete, like Arabic, when the words are pregnant with images.[192] Poetic language in any tongue can be concrete in this way. Image opens onto image, landscape onto landscape, stitching the inner and outer together and enacting the sympathies between beings by means of perceptions of the subtle relations that link all things. This requires subtlety and attention and perceptual skills that have atrophied in us from lack of use.

We have Freud and Jung to thank for taking seriously the procession of images, the theater of the life of the soul, for the “talking cure” that recognizes the power of language to transform, and for the amplificatio that extends our reach into the unknown places where our souls and the world interact. But, as James Hillman has argued for many years now, we need to move beyond the inner-directed emphasis of much psychotherapy to the complex and difficult task of working in that intermediate realm of the alchemical, of subtle bodies, where the geographies of nature and the landscapes of the human soul interpenetrate. We have to learn to inhabit a world where the human and the more-than-human meet in mutual presence.

We who live in a world of real abstractions have seen the products of abstract and dogmatic thought with little sympathy for human or any other beings. Knowing the inhumanities and excesses of a world so constructed, we can turn to the more difficult task of transformation that the thing-like-ness of concrete thought implies. We can turn now back to the real work of being human.

-93-

Reading the Wilderness

We have lived too long within a world of our own making. We have lived too long within a language of the merely human. To keep our internals open we have to learn to read and write ourselves out of ourselves, and uncurl ourselves back into the world.[193] This is the task set to us by Khidr, the Green Man, the hermeneut at the meeting place of the two seas. Language is not a tool for communication that belongs to us. Language is not an exclusively human ability at all. It is a field of meanings and intentions that we inhabit. Human language grows out of the world itself. We speak because the world speaks. And because language and the symbols upon which it depends are the Breath of God, it has the power to penetrate to the very heart of things. Language in the broadest sense is creative because the world was spoken into being. Because of this, reading can be, in the words of Ivan Illich, “an ontologically remedial technique,”[194] a means of transformation, of gnosis.

It seems clear the habits and skills of literate culture are being lost. We may indeed be entering a time that George Steiner calls the After-word. The habits of reading and the culture of the book are on the decline in modern technological society. Both Steiner and Illich have somewhat wistfully proposed that perhaps as the universities turn themselves into the handmaidens of business, technology and the military, we may yet preserve cells of humanist resistance, “Houses of Reading” where the habits of mind of a bookish civilization can endure. I believe with them that something like this is essential for the preservation of our humanity, essential if we are to take a stand against the ongoing violations that are the annihilation of the person and the rape of nature. But it is not enough. Khidr is not a humanist. He is a messenger from far beyond.[195] The world that he opens up to us is infinite. He announces that the cosmos itself is a “house of reading” – it is the Primordial Temple of the Word. The guardians of high culture, of literature and the humanities, have for a long time not read this book at all. They have been too curved in upon themselves. And when it is read, as it is by natural scientists, it is too often only in the most abstract languages of domination and control. The cultures of the After-word will not just be illiterate, but also de-natured, dysfunctional and condemned to occupy the world of Second Nature that Giegerich describes.

There are as many kinds of literature as there are kinds of attentiveness.[196] In 1907 the unorthodox psychoanalyst and physician Georg Groddeck made a distinction that is useful here.[197] He said that there is a kind of poetry, of literature, that seems to come from inside human consciousness and brings us “news of the human mind.” Groddeck suggested that European culture after around 1600 became increasingly absorbed in this kind of attention, and that the resulting literature, having reached its apogee in Shakespeare, is now in decline and becoming more extreme in order to compensate for its essential bankruptcy. At the opposite end of the spectrum is a kind of poetics based on attentiveness, not to the human, but to the more-than-human, to what Groddeck calls Gott-natur, a divine instinctuality. This kind of attentiveness and the art it produces bring us “news of the universe.” Groddeck found this attention sometimes in Goethe. He thought it represented something new beginning in the West. I hope he was right, and I think it is here that we may look for an element of the counter-technology we are seeking. Robert Bly comments: “Literature and art that attempt to reopen the channels between human beings and nature, and to make our fear of her dark side conscious, help us to see her without fear, hatred or distance.”[198]

What are the techniques we need? We already know that we must be willing to allow the world to speak, willing to seek correspondences between human consciousness and what we might call the consciousnesses in the natural world. We already know that this means being open to images as the theater of the world. To open ourselves to the news of the universe requires a poet’s hermeneutic attentiveness, and this requires some disciplines we are sorely lacking. We do need something like “houses of reading,” to serve as cells of resistance to the dominion of those who control the post-literate culture of the wholly un-natural. But these would be half-open dwellings, opening outward beyond the confines of the ego, beyond the range of human culture and onto the mysteries of the more-than-human world. To fully understand the significance of the task we set ourselves, we must recognize with Jung that these untamed regions do not correspond to the boundaries we have set up between the inner and the outer. The wild is not identical with the world of physical nature. And the tame is not restricted to a protected enclave within the human person.

-94-

The reading of the world that we need to learn has to be active and engaged. It must take the form of a dialogue that begins with a careful listening to the voices that speak to us from beyond the bounds of the known. We have to engage in a gentle kind of call and response, a reading that calls in turn for speech, and perhaps for writing, or other kinds of making, and that always turns back to listening. We can learn aspects of this kind of discipline from children, from certain kinds of natural science, and from poets and artists. George Steiner’s profound study of the grounds of meaning in language and art are of tremendous importance here. We need a theory, a theoria, not just of meaning in poetry and literature, but in the perception of all reality, and Steiner’s suggestions are fertile. He recalls to us yet again the roots of theoria. “It tells,” he writes,

of concentrated insight, of an act of contemplation focused patiently on its object. But it pertains also to the deeds of witness performed by the legates sent, in solemn embassy, to observe the oracles spoken or the rites performed at the sacred Attic games. A ‘theorist’ or ‘theoretician’ is one who is disciplined in observance, a term itself charged with a twofold significance of intellectual-sensory perception and religious or ritual conductThus theory is inhabited by truth when it contemplates its object unwaveringly and when, in the observant process of such contemplation, it beholds, it takes grasp of the often confused and contingentimages, associations, suggestions, possibly erroneous, to which the object gives rise.[199]

All truth in perception begins with this “theory.” This kind of attention is intensely relational because it is felt, it is sensuous, it is embodied. The encounter with intelligible form as presented in art requires that the object be experienced as a real presence, and in this encounter the “poem, the statue, the sonata are not so much read, viewed or heard as they are lived.”[200] Art thus “makes sense” of the world. But aesthesis refers to the perception of the world we have not made, as much as to the world that we have. We who are so removed from the more-than-human need this kind of contact with the primordial grounds of life. And crucially, Steiner understands that the perception of any meaningful form is grounded in the encounter with a real presence, a transcendence, beyond the human. The perception of meaning in art, and we can extend this to the world as a whole, is based upon the “axiom of dialogue.”[201] We are always, when we are truly paying attention, in communion with what lies beyond us. Steiner writes, “it is, I believe, poetry, art and music which relate us most directly to that in being which is not ours.”[202] As we begin to learn what it may mean to read and write the world, to hear the news of the universe, we would do well to hear these words.[203]

Another feature of the reading we must learn is that it is attentive to place. Bodies occupy places, they are located. This we know from the ecologists. You need to know where you live: to know the trees, the flowers, the bedrock on which we build, where the water comes from and where it goes. But human beings are not only located; they locate. Corbin says

“Orientation is a primary phenomenon of our presence in the world. A human presence has the property of spatializing a world around it, and this phenomenon implies a certain relationship of man and the world, his world, this relationship being determined by the very mode of his presence in the world.”[204]

Both of these aspects of our place in the world must be given their due. The inner and the outer interpenetrate. You cannot know who you are without knowing the terrain you occupy; and yet you cannot truly know what your orientation is within that terrain without knowing who you are. The ecologists tell us we are defined by our world. Corbin tells us that our world is who we are. Our inner landscapes define our orientation in the world just as surely as the geographies of the outer world. The boundaries of the world as we have learned to see them are disrupted. To realize this is threatening. There are few safe havens in this task of being human.[205]

To cope with the threats and challenges of the encounter with the worlds beyond the ego, what we would learn in the houses of reading would have to include an ancient virtue: ascesis. There are three aspects of this discipline to consider. First, an asceticism of the body. Not the asceticism that Corbin so vehemently attacks, the furious, rejecting asceticism that creates a chasm between the object of love and the transcendence that is imminent in it.[206] This asceticism cannot be incompatible with a passionate love for the things of this world. An asceticism of the body would, for us in the developed world, mean a refusal to participate in the excesses of the consumer culture. But this is really the easy part. Ivan Illich uses ascesis in another sense to mean “courageous, disciplined, self-critical renunciation, accomplished in community.” He proposes an “epistemological ascesis,” a purging of corrupting concepts that give reality to abstraction, and tear us away from our roots in embodied, local, communal realities.[207] When we live immersed in the modern world of generalized communication, where every natural boundary is violated, we are constantly assaulted by images, messages, ideas, all of them having their origins outside the boundaries of our responsibility and control, all of them having been crafted by someone for some purpose of their own, and all of which in the end serve to manipulate us. The profound and magical news of the human that Shakespeare once brought, has now degenerated, at the end of literacy, into advertising and mere “news.”

-95-

Epistemological ascesis cannot entail a refusal to entertain novelty or new ideas. But I have lived at the mercy of the tides of intellectual fashion for long enough to know that the tremendously difficult task of renunciation is based on an ability to discriminate and to refuse – to have a keen and attentive sense for what is destructive, dangerous and dominating. This requires a matured sense of freedom and beauty. Is this teachable? Is it “art?” Perhaps it is the basis for art; an art we have to learn in our half-open dwellings of reading.

The third aspect of ascesis is poverty: having little, needing little, living rooted in the mystical poverty of the dervish. It is only through realizing the poverty of the ego that attentiveness to the news of the universe is possible. There is an intimate connection between ascesis and aesthesis. Each requires subtle discrimination, silent attention with all the senses, and careful, watchful feeling. These operations can best be accomplished in spaces that open freely onto mystery and the unknown, that open onto darkness. Remember Sarah Coakley’s call for an ascesis appropriate to contemplative, wordless prayer, that quiet vulnerable waiting that opens onto the dark knowing beyond speech.

The psyche, the anima mundi that we find in nature often has this open-ness to darkness evident as a kind of sadness. Bly writes “The psychic tone of nature strikes many people as having some melancholy in it. The tone of nature is related to what human beings call ‘grief,’ what Lucretius calls ‘the tears of things,’ what in Japanese poetry is called mono no aware, the slender sadness.”[208] We have encountered this before in Mir Damad’s perception of the silent clamor of beings in their metaphysical distress. All things are only as made-to-be. All things exist in poverty and it is this that opens them to mystery, to the angelic function of beings. That is their ability to lead beyond themselves as symbols revealed to the lover, to the hermeneut, as tokens of transcendence. This may well be another way of saying that all things have some kind of consciousness, that there is a vast web of images tying together the inner and the outer. As consciousness is to supraconsciousness, so being is to mystical poverty.

The hermeneut and the lover, you see, must keep the darkness very close, always. For it is the function of the Absconditum, the forever and necessarily hidden God, to open the world for us at each instant, making everything new. The ever-present “moment of nothingness” hovering just beyond the horizon insures the pervasive transcendence of the world. Only the Deus absconditum guarantees the eternal dissolution of dogmas and underlies the necessity of a “permanent hermeneutics,” the unending reading and writing of the soul of the world, the ceaseless uncovering of harmonies between the worlds within and the worlds without. This provides the setting for the human journey towards itself and the world in which it is truly at home. We are not spirits lost in a world of matter. Both spirit and matter are abstractions born of reason. Closer to the mysterious and substantial truth is Corbin’s image of a soul seeking its Angel, in an endless quest through immense landscapes in a cosmos that knows no bounds.

Works Cited

Abram, David, 1996, The Spell of the Sensuous: Perception and Language in a More-Than-Human World, Pantheon, New York

Avens, Roberts, 1987, “Reflections on Wolfgang Giegerich’s ‘The Burial of the Soul in Technological Civilization,” Sulfur: A literary Tri-Quarterly of the Whole Art 20 (Fall): 34-54

Bly, Robert, 1980, (ed.), News of the Universe: Poems of Twofold Consciousness, Sierra Club Books, San Francisco.

Brooke, Roger, 1991, Jung and Phenomenology, Routledge, London

Brown, Norman O., 1991, “The Apocalypse of Islam,” in Apocalypse &/or Metamorphosis, University of California Press, Berkeley

Cayley, David, 1992, Ivan Illich: In Conversation , Anansi, Concord, Ontario

Caputo, John, 2000, More Radical Hermeneutics: On Not Knowing Who We Are, Indiana University Press, Bloomington

Celan, Paul, 1995, Breathturn, trans. and introduced by Pierre Joris, Sun & Moon Press, Loss Angeles

, 2000, Threadsuns, trans. and introduced by Pierre Joris, Sun & Moon Press, Loss Angeles

Chittick, William, 1992, Faith and Practice of Islam: Three Thirteenth Century Sufi Texts, translated, introduced, and annotated by W. Chittick, State University of New York Press, Albany

, 1998, The Self-Disclosure of God: Principles of Ibn ‘Arabi’s Cosmology, SUNY Press, Albany

Coakley, Sarah, 1996, “Kenosis and Subversion: On the Repression of ‘Vulnerability’ in Christian Feminist Writing,” in Hampson, 1996

Cohn, Norman, 1993, Cosmos, Chaos and the World to Come: The Ancient Roots of Apocalyptic Faith, Yale University Press, New Haven

Corbin, Henry, 1960, Avicenna and the Visionary Recital, trans. W. Trask, Princeton/Bollingen Series LXVI

,1969, Creative Imagination in the Sufism of Ibn ‘Arabi, 1969, trans. Manheim, Princeton Bollingen Series XCI

, 1973, En Islam Iranienne: Aspects spirituels et philosophiques, Vol. IV: L’Ecole d’Ispahan – L’Ecole Shaykhie – Le Douzieme Imam, Gallimard, Bib. des Idees

, 1976, “Emblematic Cities: A Response to the Images of Henri Steirlin,” trans. by Kathleen Raine, in Sphinx. orig. Ispahan: Image du Paradis, Editions SIGMA, Geneva, 1976

, 1977a, Spiritual Body & Celestial Earth: From Mazdean Iran to Shi’ite Iran, trans. N. Pearson, Princeton Bollingen Series XCI: 2

, 1977b, “Harmonia Abrahamica,” preface to Évangile de Barnabé: Recherches sur la composition et l’origine, par Luigi Cirillo, Texte et Trduction par Luigi Cirillo and Michel Frémaux, Éditions Beauchesne, Paris

, 1981a, “Le paradoxe du monothèisme,” in Le Paradoxe du Monothèisme, Ed. de l’Herne, 1981

, 1981b, “De la théologie apophatique comme antidote du nihilisme” in Le Paradoxe du Monothèisme, Ed. de l’Herne

, 1981c, “Nécessité de l’angelologie,” in Le Paradoxe du Monothèisme, Ed. de l’Herne

, 1994, The Man of Light in Iranian Sufism, trans. N. Pearson, Omega Publications, New Lebanon, N.Y

Deck, John, 1967, Nature, Contemplation and the One: A Study in the Philosophy of Plotinus, University of Toronto Press, Toronto

Diamond, Stanley, 1974, In Search of the Primitive: A Critique of Civilization, Transaction, London

Frascati-Lochhead, Marta, 1998, Kenosis and Feminist Theology: the Challenge of Gianni Vattimo, State University of New York Press, Albany, NY

Giegerich, Wolfgang, 1983, “Das Begräbnis der Seele in die technische Zivilisation,” Eranos Jahrbuch Vol. 52: 211-276

, 1985, “The Nuclear Bomb and the Fate of God: On the First Nuclear Fission,” Spring Journal 1985, pp. 1-27

, 1987, “Saving the Nuclear Bomb,” in Facing the Apocalypse, Valerie Andrews (ed.), Spring Publications, Dallas

Greeley, Andrew, 2000, The Catholic Imagination, University of California Press, Berkeley

Hampson, Daphne, 1990, “Luther on the Self: A Feminist Critique,” in Loades, 1990

, (ed), 1996, Swallowing a Fishbone? : Feminist Theologians Debate Christianity, SPCK, London

Hayles, N. Katherine, 1999, How We Became Posthuman : Virtual Bodies in Cybernetics, Literature, and Informatics, University of Chicago Press, Chicago

Heidegger, Martin, 1977, The Question Concerning Technology, Harper, New York

Illich, Ivan, 1993, In the Vineyard of the Text: A Commentary to Hugh’s Didascalicon, University of Chicago Press, Chicago

Jambet, Christian, ed., 1981, Henry Corbin, 1981, Cahier de l’Herne, no. 39, Paris

, 1983, La logique des Orientaux: Henry Corbin et la science des formes, Éditions du Seuil, Paris

Lings, Martin, 1981, What Is Sufism?, Unwin Hyman, London

Lyon, James K., 1974, “Paul Celan’s Language of Stone: The Geology of the Poetic Landscape.” Colloquia Germanica. 8: 298-317.

Loades, Ann, (ed.) 1990, Feminist Theology: A Reader. Westminster/John Knox Press, Louisville

Loofs, Friedrich, 1915, “Kenosis,” in Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics, ed. James Hastings, Vol. VII, Scribner’s, New York

McGrath, Alister, 1997, Christian Theology: An Introduction, Blackwell, Oxford

Murata, S., and Chittick, W., 1994, The Vision of Islam, Paragon House, New York

Nasr, Seyyed Hossein, 1995, “Oral Transmission and the Book in Islamic Education,” in Atiyeh, George N., (ed) 1995, The Book in the Islamic World: The Written Word and Communication in the Middle East, SUNY Press, Albany

Nichols, Aidan, 1998, The Word Has Been Abroad : A Guide Through Balthasar’s Aesthetics, Catholic University of America Press, Washington, D.C

, 2000, No Bloodless Myth: A Guide Through Balthasar’s Dramatics, Catholic University of America Press, Washington, D.C.

Nietzsche, Friedrich, 1982, The Portable Nietzsche, ed.& trans. by W. Kauffman, Viking, New York

Oelschlager, Max, 1991, The Idea of Wilderness: From Pre-History to the Age of Ecology, Yale University Press, New Haven

Papanikolaou, Aristotle, 2000, “Person, Kenosis and Abuse: Hans Urs von Balthasar and Feminist Theologies in Conversation,” Paper presented to the Boston Theological Society, 13 April

Pelikan, Jaroslav, 1971, The Christian Tradition: A History of the Development of Doctrine. Vol. 1. The Emergence of the Catholic Tradition (100-600), University of Chicago Press, Chicago

Russell, Letty M. (ed.), 1985, Feminist Interpretation of the Bible, Westminster Press, Philadelphia

Sells, Michael, 1994, Mystical Languages of Unsaying, University of Chicago Press

, 1999, Approaching the Qu’ran : The Early Revelations, White Cloud Press, Ashland, Oregon

Senghor, Leopold, 1995, “Speech and Image: An African Tradition of the Surreal,” in Rothenberg, J. and Joris, P., 1995, Poems for the Millennium, Volume 1: From Fin-de-Siecle to Negritude, University of California Press, Berkeley

Steiner, George, 1989, Real Presences, University of Chicago Press, Chicago

, 1991, Martin Heidegger, with a new introduction, University of Chicago Press, Chicago

Syder, Gary, 1983, “Poetry and the Primitive: Notes on Poetry as an Ecological Survival Technique,” in Rothenberg, J. and Rothenberg, D., eds., Symposium of the Whole: A Range of Discourse Towards and Ethnopoetics, University of California Press, Berkeley

Suzuki, D.T., 1996, Swedenborg: Buddha of the North, trans. and introduced by Andrew Bernstein; Afterword by David Loy, Swedenborg Foundation, West Chester

Toulmin, Stephen, 1990, Cosmopolis: The Hidden Agenda of Modernity, Free Press, New York

Vattimo, Gianni, 1997, Beyond Interpretation: The Meaning of Hermeneutics for Philosophy, trans. David Webb, Stanford University Press, Stanford

Waley, Muhammad Isa, 1991, “Najm al-Din Kubra and the Central Asian School of Sufism (The Kubrawiyyah)”, in Islamic Spirituality: Manifestations, Vol. 20 of World Spirituality, ed. S.H. Nasr, Crossroads, New York

Williams, Alan, 1997, “Zoroastrianism and the Body,” in Coakley, Sarah, Religion and the Body, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge

1 Jambet, 1981, pp. 62-3. My translation.

[2] ibid., pp. 40-41

[3] Corbin, 1994, The Man of Light in Iranian Sufism, [ML] p. 7

[4] See Waley, 1991

[5] Born in Khiva in what is now Uzbekistan in 1146, he traveled widely before returning to Khiva, where he was killed defending the town against the Mongols in 1220.

[6] One of Kubra’s 12 chief disciples he fled west at his master’s insistence, eventually to Asia Minor where he had contacts with Rumi and his followers. He died in Baghdad in 1256.

[7] Born in Semnan, east of Teheran, in 1261. After undergoing a spiritual crisis at the age of 15, he devoted his life to Sufism. He spent most of his life in Semnan and died in 1336.

[8] Corbin, 1977a, Spiritual Body & Celestial Earth, [SB], p. 81

[9] ML, p. 60

[10] Najm Kubra quoted in Waley, p. 84

[11] Every Sufi Order specifies a particular method. The rules of the Kubrawiyyah include the Eight Principles of Junayd of Bagdad: ritual purity, fasting, silence, seclusion, invocation (dhikr), absolute devotion to the shaykh, repression of all thoughts and impulses as they occur, and surrender to the will of God. The disciple must at all costs avoid the impulse to desire visionary experience – this comes directly from the lower soul. (See Waley, p. 83)

[12] ibid., p. 73

[13] See Nasr, 1995, also Sells, 1999

[14] SB, p. x

[15] ML, p. 75

[16] Corbin, 1969, Creative Imagination in the Sufism of Ibn ‘Arabi, [CI], p. xi

[17] See ML., pp. 124-125

[18] ibid., p. 125

[19] CI, p. 55

[20]Although there are some significant differences in the various doctrines of the masters these are outweighed by the similarities. Najm Razi notably places the Black Light at the summit of the path.

[21] See SB, pp. 10 & 13. Corbin’s view of the essential purity and goodness of the bodily state is in accord with Zoroastrian beliefs. It is only by admixture with Ahrimanian darkness that the boundaries are breached and the body is defiled. In its original state, to which it can return, the body is a source of intelligent life and good action. W